Category: Uncategorized

Molly needs to discipline her wayward stepdaughter.

A young girl is punished for stealing

Holiday of Sin

This time Sally had gone too far, and her parents were furious with her for getting expelled from school. It’s not even my fault, the fifteen year old, grumbled to herself, as she sat alone in her bedroom. Neither the school principal nor her parents would believe that it was Sharon and Tessa who had stolen the wine. One mistake, she thought bitterly and I’m branded a thief for the rest of my life. Just because I took a bar of chocolate from a sweetshop last year, they always think I’m guilty.
Sally was dreading her punishment and had no idea what her parents, Helen and Jack, would come up with. So it was with some considerable surprise and relief that she heard that she was go away with them for an extended holiday in Spain.
So now, a week later, as Sally stood on the balcony overlooking a large swimming pool, she looked forward to a pleasant holiday in the sun, away from her problems at home. She liked Spain very much and had particularly enjoyed the way that her father had been looking at her by the pool the previous day when she wore her tiny bikini. She felt a stirring between her legs as she recalled the clear outline of his thick penis in tight swimming trunks. She felt really guilty at being turned on by her father but she had no interest in boys. Together with her friends Sharon and Tessa they were constantly teasing their male teachers at school. The girls were very much aware of the effect they could have on the opposite sex. Sally’s mind wandered back to the day when, in a ‘dare’ with Sharon and Tessa, she had gone to school without panties and looked for opportunities to flash the male teachers.
Sally was jolted out of her reverie by her mother’s voice from inside the lounge.
‘Please come down here for a moment Sally dear, I just need to ask you something.’
‘Yes Mummy, what is it?’ As Sally walked towards the beautiful blonde lady she noticed that the usual smile was missing from her mother’s lovely face. Her mother, Helen, wore a short silk robe, tied at the waist; it emphasised her perfect figure.
‘Sally, we have a small problem. Your father has gone into town to the bank to change some currency and he couldn’t find a twenty-pound note that he left of the table. Have you seen it?’
‘No Mummy I haven’t.’ Oh no, thought Sally, here we go again, more accusations.
‘We don’t need to make a big deal out of this my sweet but I have to know the truth.’ Helen said in a serious voice.
‘Really Mummy, I haven’t seen any twenty-pound note.’
‘Well Sally I don’t know what to say, you do have a bit of a reputation…’
‘Oh please Mummy, please don’t you say you believe all that nonsense.’
‘Okay, okay,’ said the older woman, smiling for the first time. ‘I know how we’ll sort this out. If you don’t mind I will search you and that will prove your innocence won’t it?’
Sally thought for a moment. She didn’t want to fall out with her mother and she certainly didn’t want to be in disgrace, which seemed to be a possibility. She smiled at her mother, nodded her agreement and stepped forward with her arms raised up.
The touch of her mother’s hands was not unpleasant to Sally as they stroked up and down her arms, across her shoulders and down her back. Sally said nothing as the hands slid down the front of blouse pausing briefly on her breasts. ‘That’s good,’ said her mother quietly. Then the fingers were opening Sally’s blouse and pulling it gently out of the waistband of the young girl’s skirt. Sally could feel the heat in her face and knew that she was blushing profusely. Then a light shiver ran through her as the fingers touched her bare flesh. For a moment their eyes met but Sally quickly looked away only to find herself staring into her mother’s voluptuous cleavage. The fingers continued their delightful journey from Sally’s midriff around her sides and up her back, where they deftly unclipped her bra. For the first time Sally made some show of protest by quickly putting her hands over her breasts.
‘Now, now, Sally,’ cooed Helen. ‘If I was going to hide something, I think I might put it in here.’ She gently pulled Sally’s hands away, lifted her bra and cupped the two soft mounds of flesh. ‘No twenty-pound note I’m pleased to say, but something else that’s very, very nice.’
Sally now knew that the search for the money was turning into something else. ‘Please Mummy, please don’t.’ She whined; confused by the pleasure she was beginning to feel.
‘I must be thorough,’ said the older woman, and she smiled at Sally, continuing to squeeze and massage her daughter’s naked breasts and gently raking her fingers over the hardening nipples. Then the depraved woman’s right hand slid further down and then under Sally’s skirt. Sally felt the fingers stroking her thighs, which were pressed together.
Her mother was smiling as she moved her face very close to Sally’s and said quietly, ‘Open your legs.’
Sally blushed hotly and turned her face away. ‘No, Mummy. Please don’t,’ she whimpered.
‘Now, you silly girl! Do as you’re told now!’ and Helen reinforced the command by cruelly pinching one of her victim’s nipples. Sally moaned in pain as she shuffled her feet apart. Immediately she felt the fingers stroking the lips of her pussy through her thin cotton panties, gently at first and then more insistently until the panties were slipping into the soft, wetness of her sex.
‘Please Mummy, I don’t have the money. Please stop.’
‘I love you Sally, and if you are a good girl and you continue to please me, things could be very pleasant for you here on holiday with us. Do you understand?’ Sally nodded dumbly, not really sure if she did fully understand. ‘If you displease me however, life could get very difficult.’ Sally gasped again, in pain and surprise as the fingers that had been arousing such pleasure in her, suddenly gripped one of the plump outer lips of her vagina and pinched it hard. So hard in fact that it brought tears to her eyes. ‘Oh! Don’t cry,’ cooed the woman. ‘Let me kiss you better.’ She leaned forward and pressed her mouth against Sally’s trembling lips but the frightened girl turned her head away. The next move took Sally completely by surprise. Her mother stepped back and slapped Sally across the mouth. Although it was not a particularly hard slap, it left clear red marks and Sally’s eyes widened with shock.
‘You had better start to co-operate with me young lady or you will be in big trouble!’ It was clear to Sally that her mother was getting cross. ‘You should be grateful that we have taken you with us. I don’t know what would become of you if left you alone at home. But you seem to think that you’re too good for us. Is that what you think?’
Her mother was holding Sally by the shoulders, clearly waiting for an answer.
‘No Mummy… it’s just that…’
‘Okay, I know,’ began Helen, changing tack as she cupped Sally’s face in her hands. ‘This is all a bit new to you isn’t it?’ And as Sally gave a resigned nod Helen kissed her gently on the mouth. Then she kissed more insistently trying to push her tongue into the young girl’s mouth. Pulling back briefly, her mother whispered, ‘Open your mouth.’ Then she kissed her again and this time Sally opened her mouth and allowed the older woman’s tongue to slide inside. Helen kissed her deeply and passionately, vigorously tonguing and sucking her daughter’s mouth. At the same time she put her hand back under Sally’s skirt and resumed her invasion of the frightened girl’s vagina. Despite her frightened and confused state, Sally could not ignore the arousal that the kissing and fingering was causing and she no longer resisted. The fingers eased past her thin panties into the wetness of her excited pussy and rubbed wetly across her clitoris. Then Helen was sucking Sally’s nipples, first one then the other, causing the young girl to moan with pleasure. Sally felt her panties slipping down her thighs and then, once more, the two fingers slid deeply into her wet sex and pressed up and back against her G-spot.
‘You are a virgin aren’t you?’ her mother asked releasing a hard pink nipple from her mouth. When Sally nodded, Helen smiled and continued. ‘Good. I want you to stay that way.’ Then before Sally knew what was happening her mother had gone down on her knees. With her fingers still deeply embedded in Sally’s hot wet hole, she pushed up her daughter’s skirt and pressed her against the wall. Sally stared down at her beautiful mother whose tongue was extended and moving towards the exposed lips of her sex. As the tongue touched her hard clitoris, Sally flinched as a spasm of lust shook her, and she continued to watch in disbelief as fingers and tongue were expertly used to pleasure her. Then she reached the point of no return as wave after wave of orgasmic lust engulfed her. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she tried to muffle the screams that tried to escape from her as the pleasure rocked her.
Helen stood up and hugged Sally to her, while the trembling girl recovered from the most delicious and prolonged orgasm of her young life. ‘Wasn’t that nice now?’ cooed her mother. As Sally nodded, she continued ‘I bet you don’t come like that when you do yourself in bed at night, do you?’ Sally shook her head. In spite of all that had taken place, she was embarrassed to be spoken to like that and she hid her blushing face in her mother’s bosom. ‘I think that you don’t have the twenty-pound note. Perhaps I’ve made a mistake, so I think that you had better search me to see if I have it, don’t you?’ Without waiting for an answer, Helen slid her robe off one shoulder. Sally opened her eyes to see a beautiful breast, less than an inch from her face. Then her mother cupped the breast and lifted it so that the hard nipple touched Sally’s lips. ‘Take it, my baby,’ Helen urged, moving it slightly left and right so that it brushed Sally’s mouth. Not only did Sally feel no hesitation; she actually wanted to do something to repay the pleasure she had just experienced. Placing her open mouth over the nipple, she began to suck gently, then became more adventurous and reached up and cupped the firm breast and flicked her tongue across the hard nipple. ‘There’s a good girl,’ said Helen, taking hold of Sally’s left wrist and guiding her hand under her robe. Sally didn’t resist until her fingers touched her mother’s plump, naked pussy-lips. She tried to pull her hand away but Helen held it between her legs. ‘Now, now, don’t spoil things. It’s only fair that you do something for me after what I have done for you isn’t it?’ The shameless woman showed what was expected by moving Sally’s hand backwards and forwards so that her fingers were pressed into the moist cleft. As her fingers reluctantly explored the hot, wet vagina, she felt hot breath in her ear. ‘I think that you should kneel down now and do me properly don’t you?’
Although she was still in a state of sexual euphoria, Sally was shocked by this suggestion and shook her head. ‘Please no… mummy, I couldn’t… really… please.’ Her fingers wriggled animatedly against her mother’s wet, open pussy. This sensual lady was not the mother that she had known all her life and her mind reeled with the excitement and the lewdness of what was happening. She began to wonder frantically if she could satisfy her mother’s lust with her fingers. She had often tasted her own juices but the thought of putting her tongue into her mother’s vagina horrified her.
‘I am going to be patient with you,’ said her mother taking Sally’s hand from under her robe and pressing the wet fingers against the resisting girl’s mouth. ‘Here, taste it,’ she rubbed the sticky wetness across Sally’s lips. ‘Come on, taste it!’ The tone had become harsher again and Sally reluctantly opened her mouth and then closed her lips around her fingers. ‘There now, that tastes nice doesn’t it? Doesn’t it?’ Sally nodded and as if guessing what she was thinking. Helen added. ‘It tastes just like yours doesn’t it?’ Sally nodded again. ‘Yes of course, I can just imagine you in your bed at night licking your pussy juices off your fingers. Is this the first time that you’ve tasted someone else’s?’ Sally nodded. ‘Good, I’m really pleased with you, a virgin pussy and a virgin mouth, but now it’s time to change the latter.’ Taking Sally by the arm, she steered her over to a wide sofa. Slipping out of her robe, she sat down with her legs wide apart. ‘Kneel down!’ She ordered, pointing to the floor between her legs.
‘Please mummy, please don’t make me…’
But the woman was fired with lust and the reluctance of the young girl seemed to increase her wantonness. Pushing Sally to her knees in front of her, she held her by her hair so that her face was only inches in front of her wet, open vagina. ‘Look girl! Look!’ Sally realised that she had screwed her eyes shut. As her hair was tugged she opened her eyes and looked at her mother’s naked pussy. There was a long pause while she studied the erotic sight. The outer lips were plump with a few strands of blonde pubic hair. Pink inner lips protruded wetly and Sally could see the firm tip of her mother’s clitoris poking out of its fleshy hood. ‘Beautiful isn’t it?’ she murmured, releasing Sally’s hair.
‘Yes,’ breathed Sally, realising that it was indeed beautiful. She looked up and into her mother’s misty, blue eyes. ‘It is really beautiful.’ Lowering her head, she pressed her lips lightly against the wet cleft and breathed in the fragrant scent.
Helen waited patiently for Sally to start to do what she knew she had to do. And now another sensation was overcoming Sally’s earlier reluctance; it was the return of the lust she had previously experienced. She slowly pushed out her tongue and flicked it along the wet cleft. This elicited a moan of pleasure from her mother and spurred Sally on. Parting the outer lips with her fingers she drove her tongue deep into the hot, moist opening. As the older woman continued to moan her appreciation, Sally licked and sucked, pushing one, then two, then three fingers into the pulsing hole. She sucked and licked the hard, pink clitoris and at the same time hooked her fingers up and back inside the dripping, fleshy hole, searching for her mother’s G-spot. The growls of lust that came from Helen as she bucked and squirmed told Sally she had found the mark and she continued until she had brought the writhing, moaning woman to a shuddering climax.
Helen soon recovered and slowly undressed her young daughter before helping her into a kneeling position with her arms on the back of the sofa. Then she knelt behind Sally and began to caress and squeeze her buttocks. As the soft mounds of her bottom were parted, Sally knew that her mother could see her tight, wrinkled anus above the pink lips of her wet, open pussy. She flinched as a finger lightly touched her puckered rosebud. Then she groaned with lust as she felt the wet tip of her mother’s tongue flick across the tight hole. All of her earlier reticence was long gone and she pushed her bottom out to meet the probing tongue.
‘Oh yes mummy! Please yes!’ Sally moaned as she felt the firm tongue being forced into her tight, pulsing orifice. This was then replaced by her mother’s probing finger, which slid easily and deeply into the lubricated hole before being slowly and tantalisingly withdrawn then plunged back in again. The tongue began raking across Sally’s open quivering pussy in broad flat licks while the expert finger continued to slide in and out of her pouting anus. The inevitable orgasm that this treatment provoked was more powerful than the first and Sally howled in ecstasy as she came for the second time.
They lay together on the sofa for several minutes, gently kissing and caressing each other. They murmured soft endearments as they slowly stroked and explored each other’s bodies. Sally was enjoying her blissful and dreamlike state and was jolted by her mother’s next question.
‘So where did you put the money?’ Helen asked quietly.
‘How do you know that I took it?’ Sally said, recalling how she had stolen the money and hidden it in her diary.
‘I saw you take it. You may not know this but you suffer from a mild form of kleptomania. We put the money there because we knew that you couldn’t resist taking it.’
‘Are you terribly cross with me?’
‘No we’re delighted – aren’t we Jack?’
‘Absolutely!’ Came the voice of Jack, Sally’s father, from the doorway. As Sally screeched and tried to cover her nakedness Jack stepped into the room and continued. ‘Don’t worry about covering yourself up Sally, I’ve been watching all the time and I’ve seen all of your beautiful charms. But now I think it’s my turn to search you, don’t you?’
‘Daddy! I thought…,’ gasped Sally.
‘When I told your mother that I was going out, it was just to give her a chance to start your sex education. You see I have been lusting after you since you were thirteen years old.
To be continued…

---

Hi. My name is Cindy and I’m a cum slut. (Hi, Cindy) I’m a dirty, cock-sucking, cum-swallowing, sperm-loving slut. Nice to meet you.

I’ve been a cum slut since I was eighteen. It’s hard for me to reach orgasm without a cock in my mouth. I’m addicted to cum. I eat it, sometimes more than twice a day. I dream about it. I’ve taken cum showers. Is there a twelve-step program for cum sluts? I’ll bet there is. The trouble with that is, I actually like being a cum slut. When there’s cum on my face, there’s usually a smile there as well. And vice-versa.

I wasn’t always a cum slut. I started as an innocent virgin, like everyone else. But that pretty much changed when I had my first orgasm. I stayed a virgin for a while after that, but I wasn’t really innocent anymore. In fact, I was well on my way to being a cum-loving cock sucker. I just didn’t know it.

But I’m getting ahead of myself. Here’s why I think that first orgasm was so important: it’s like the main difference between guys and gals. Guys are pretty much all the same, as far as getting them off is concerned—sure, there are differences, but they can almost all watch some porn, spit in their hand, and have a perfectly good orgasm.

Whereas women are all different. Some of us can get off using our fingers; others just can’t. Some need something inside—a finger for one, but a cock for another, and only a vibrator for a third—and some women can’t get off if there’s, like, anything inside them at all. Some of us can’t cum while we’re fucking, others only cum when we’re being fucked. And on and on.

Why are we all so different? I have a theory: it has to do with our first orgasm, and that depends a lot on how we discover our sex. I think most guys discover it pretty much the same way. Whoop. There it is, right in front of you. One day it’s suddenly bigger than normal and it feels funny. Next thing you know, you’re cleaning it and it goes off! When a guy starts showering every day without being asked, it’s pretty much a sure deal that he’s discovered The Orgasm.

But a woman’s sex is hidden, even from her. Usually she starts having “feelings” without knowing where they’re coming from, you know? So she tries this or that, usually false starts and blind alleys at first, sometimes for a long time. Until one day, hopefully, she discovers what Does It for her. And that’s how I discovered my inner cum slut.

So anyway,

Chapter One — That Funny Feeling

The Story of My First Orgasm,
by Cindy Love
(no, that’s not my actual last name. Duh.)

It started at summer camp, the day after my 18th birthday. I know, I know: I’m a late bloomer. So sue me. It could just as easily have happened when I was fifteen, but it didn’t. Blind alleys, you know? I’m short and kind of small-breasted, and I could have easily passed for fifteen, which is why I think so many people took advantage of me. But I was 18.

Every summer my parents sent me to camp for six weeks, since I was 13. This was my last year and I knew I was going to miss it. I also knew it was my last chance to do something—I didn’t know what, exactly—with Linda Sue, a camp counselor for the last three years who I had a major crush on. When I looked at her I had… Feelings, you know?

Linda Sue was pretty and confident and had long blonde hair and really, really nice breasts. Not much bigger than average, but perfect. I thought she was So Beautiful, and I followed her around like a puppy dog. She took it as her due, and after the days’ activities she would sometimes let me hang around and do things for her: paint her nails, brush her hair… God how I loved brushing her long blond hair at night when she got ready for bed. I got butterflies just thinking about it. This year, I guess because she knew that I was 18, she let me hang out until she was actually ready to go to bed.

It was the first time I had seen her in a nightie. I’d seen her in a bathing suit before, but this was different; it was summer, and hot, and her nightie was thin and white, and with the light behind her, it was like she had nothing on. I could see the shape of her mound, even the shape of her pussy lips, a little.

She caught me staring. I blushed, but I just couldn’t look away. For the first time, I felt a tingling in my twat. This wasn’t just a vague Feeling, it was localized. I had looked at Linda Sue with total adoration anyway, but now I was staring at her girl parts, and feeling something stir in mine.

Maybe she was flattered, maybe she was just horny (she had a boyfriend, but he was away). I’ll probably never know why for sure, but she took my hand and put it on her breast. My heart almost stopped.

It was so soft. Softer than I had ever imagined. I could just see her light brown aureoles through her nighty, and I could see her nipple get hard on the breast I wasn’t touching. More importantly, I could feel the other nipple rise under the hand that was touching her. I was touching Linda Sue’s breast! I thought I was in heaven. That tingling in my pussy was definitely getting stronger, and it felt real good.

“Do you ever… touch yourself?” she asked.

“Touch… touch myself where?” I stammered.

“There’s something I do to relax at night,” she said, “after I turn the lights out.” She hesitated. “Sometimes, well, one time, I let my boyfriend help me. But he was too rough. If I ask you to do something, and I tell you exactly what to do, will you do it for me? Just the way I want? Without asking for something back?”

I stammered a yes, then swallowed, and said I would do anything. Anything.

“And you won’t tell? And you won’t ask for something back?”

“I promise. Cross my heart.”

“Okay. I’m going to trust you. But this is our secret, okay?”

Okay? She had me at “our”.

She opened her top dresser drawer and took out a small dildo. It wasn’t penis shaped or anything, more like an oversized lipstick, but it was smooth and pink and it gave me a little thrill to touch it.

She took my hand and led me to her single bed. She pulled the covers back, laid herself face up on the sheet, and patted the side of the bed by her hip for me to sit.

“Now, I’m going to touch myself, okay? With my right hand. You take your hand and touch me on my other side, just the way I do. I’ll tell you if you’re doing it wrong.”

“I won’t. I’ll do it exactly like you want me to. I… I want to touch you.”

“This isn’t about getting something you want, remember? This is about what I want. If I let you do it, that has to be enough.”

“I understand. I only meant that I want to do whatever you want. You’re so beautiful, Linda Sue”, I gushed.

She preened. “Thank you.”

She closed her eyes and pulled the hem of her nighty up over her right breast. Just looking at her bare tit made me tremble. I mirrored her, lifting her nighty up over her left breast as well.

She stroked herself with the fingertips of one hand, from her hip up to her breast. I stroked her other side, the same way.

Her fingers circled her right aureole. Mine circled her left. “Yess,” she hissed, drawing her breath in. “That’s right.”

She held the little dildo in her left hand. She began to move it around on her belly, and to rub her mound with it. “Mmm,” she breathed. She began to gently tease her right nipple as the dildo probed near her folds. I watched carefully, not wanting to displease her, then I began to softly skim her other nipple with my palm at the same time, so both nipples were being stimulated together. “Oh, that’s nice, Cindy, You’re doing it just right.”

I thrilled at the praise. She began to caress her breast, cupping it in her hand and brushing her fingertips across the erect nipple as she started to probe the entrance to her secret garden with the dildo. I followed along, cupping her other breast in my hand, brushing her other nipple until it was hard.

She squirmed a little. “Um, this takes both my hands. Keep doing my breast.”

I stared, fascinated, as her hand moved to the front of her mound, she slipped a finger in, and began to rub something I couldn’t see. The other hand held the dildo, but it was disappearing into her, further down. I caressed her breast, brushing my finger over her hard nipple in time to the finger moving in her folds. Her breathing came faster.

“Oh, that’s good, Cindy. ….so good… mm… do both of my boobs… oh, yes…”

Her one hand was slowly plunging the dildo in and out of her. I could guess where it was going. I started to get excited in a new way. Her finger, on her other hand, was moving much faster now, rubbing with a fierce rhythm. I couldn’t tell which hand I should be in synch with, so I made a decision, and carefully timed my caresses so I brushed one nipple rapidly, in time with the finger moving in her folds, and slid my palm over her other nipple more slowly, in time to the hand sliding the dildo gradually in and out.

“Oh! Cindy! That’s… good… good!. Just like that, just like that, oh, Oh.” Her breathing got ragged and her finger rubbed back and forth frantically. She squinched her eyes hard shut, concentrating. I kept caressing her tits. They were so soft, so smooth… She grunted, then grunted again, arching her back. “Uh. Oh. Yyyyyesss. Uh, uh, uh… Mm… Mmm… Mmmm.“ She sighed and relaxed, dropping her hands to her sides. I froze.

“No Cindy, keep going. that’s nice. Just not my nipples now.” I gently massaged her breasts, enjoying the feel of them under my hands., their smoothness, the way they moved.

“That was good, Cindy. Stop now. You can pet the button over your own pussy, like you saw me do, but just once right now, to see if you know where it is.” She rolled on her side. “And you can come back tomorrow night. Oh, put this back in my drawer.” She held out the dildo, pointed end toward me. I took the tip in my hand. It was warm. And slippery. And just a little wet.

I stared at it in my hand. I felt really weird. Linda Sue watched me closely. “Is that interesting?” she asked slyly.

“Uh.” Oh Christ. Was I that obvious?

She got a wicked twinkle in her eyes. “Here’s something for you, then. You were good tonight. You can… You can suck it.” She watched me carefully to see how I would react. I felt funny, especially funny down there. I put the tip of the dildo in my mouth and sucked on it. It was salty, and… musky. It was my first taste of another girls’ pussy.

Linda Sue sat up in bed. “You like it, don’t you? Hm. Okay. Deeper. Push it deeper into your mouth. Now pet yourself, like I showed you.”

My hand slipped obediently into my loose camp shorts and down my panties. I pushed into the fold at the top of my mound and moved down until I felt a kind of button. I felt a sudden thrill as I touched my clitoris for the first time.

“You like it,” Linda Sue observed. “Now suck it and pet yourself.” I did as I was told, and got a dizzying sensation of pleasure.

“That’s enough,” snapped Linda Sue. “Put it away now. And no more petting! I’ll know.” She pulled the sheet over her shoulder and closed her eyes. “Come back tomorrow night, after lights out. Don’t let anyone see. Put that in the drawer on your way out.”

The next night I was breathless with anticipation, ready to do whatever Linda Sue asked. She had me do her breasts while she masturbated again, but it was almost perfunctory, like she was more interested in what came after. She had me suck her wetness off the dildo again, and made me push it into my mouth and pet myself at the same time. She stayed in complete control, fascinated by her power over me. I ached to keep petting myself, but Linda Sue only gave me permission for one stroke at a time, when I pushed the dildo into my mouth. She had me keep it up until I was breathing hard and trembling. Then stopped me and dismissed me for the night.

The next two nights were the same, but Linda Sue let me kiss one of her breasts and lick the nipple while she climaxed. She petted my hair. She let me get a little closer to an orgasm of my own each night. But I didn’t know what an orgasm was yet. I just knew that every night it felt better and more exciting. I was in thrall. I would do anything Linda Sue asked.

The next night was a turning point of sorts. Linda Sue laid down on the bed and pulled her nightie up over her waist. I waited for her to expose her breasts, but she didn’t. Instead she closed her eyes and said, “Would you like to kiss me?”

I brought my face near hers, but she turned aside. “Ew. Not on the mouth,” she scolded. “I’m not lesbo.” She pointed at her silky blond pubic hair. “Down there.”

“Uhm. Okay. I mean, yes. I mean, please.”

She smiled contentedly. “Go ahead then. Kiss it.”

I knelt on the floor, the wood hard against my knees and the tops of my feet. She swung her hips to the edge of the bed, and I kissed her on her pubic mound.

“Lower,” she ordered. “Between my pussy lips.” She shifted her hips. “No, not there. Higher. No!” She huffed in exasperation. “Find my button.”

I searched with my lips, exploring this strange, new place. “That’s it!” she said. “No, go back. Oh, yes. Kiss it. Kiss it.” She squirmed. “Uh, french kiss it, with your tongue.”

I awkwardly began to lick her clitoris, listening carefully to her breathing to tell when I was doing it right. I started to figure it out, apparently.

“Uh, uh, uh… yes, yesss… mm. Mm. Mm. Oh. God. Cindy! Don’t stop! Don’t stop! Oh, fuck, don’t you dare stop. Don’t… oh… AhhhAAAa. Oh! Stop. Stop!” She panted. “That was good, Cindy. Good girl. Get the… thing. From my drawer. Put it in me. Ow! Go slow! Now push it in and out. Slowly. Okay, now take it all the way out.” She sat up, her eyes gleaming. “Now suck it. Suck it and play with yourself. Keep sucking and playing until I say.”

I began to suck the dildo, pushing it in and pulling it out as Linda Sue breathlessly directed. The feel of my lips being stretched and my mouth filled were inextricably linked with the pleasure and excitement coming from my love button. Something started to happen, something I’d never felt before. I began to pant.

“Stop now,” Linda Sue ordered. I kept going. I didn’t want to stop. “Stop, I said!” I froze.

“Bad girl! You’re on time out. Don’t come back tomorrow night. And don’t play with yourself. And put that away. Ew, wash it first. Now go.”

I left with tears in my eyes, humiliated. The next night I stood outside Linda Sue’s cabin and watched the light in her window turn off, my heart full of pain.

The next day at lunch I checked my mailbag. There was a note. It wasn’t signed. It just said “Tonight.” My heart soared. Suddenly my pussy was wet. Tonight!

After dark I slipped out of my dorm and made my way to Linda Sue’s cabin. I stopped, unsure what to do. Linda Sue’s boyfriend’s pickup truck was parked on the gravel road beside Linda Sue’s cabin. I crept to the window and looked inside. Linda was sitting on the bed in her nightie, kissing her boyfriend. He was touching her breast.

“Not so hard,” Linda Sue scolded. He started to put his hand under the hem of her nighty. She slapped it away. “Not underneath!,” she decreed. “Only on top.” She seemed to sense me looking at her somehow. She looked up, right at me, her eyes locked on mine. “Stop peeping!” she ordered. “Get in here.”

I meekly entered her cabin and stood before her bed, my head hanging. “This is the girl I told you about,” Linda Sue told her boyfriend. He looked at me doubtfully. “She’ll really do it?”

Linda Sue sniffed. “What will you do if I tell you to, Cindy?”

I shuffled my feet. “Anything.” I replied.

“Say it.”

“I’ll do anything for you, Linda Sue. Anything. Just tell me what you want,” I pleaded. “Tell me what to do.”

“Watch this,” she told her boyfriend. “Go to the dresser and get it out,” she directed. I got out the dildo and held it up. “Suck it,” she said simply. Her boyfriend’s eyes widened. I put it in my mouth. “Keep sucking it until I tell you to stop.” Linda Sue and her boyfriend watched as I sucked the dildo in and out of my mouth.

It felt strange to be doing it in front of her boyfriend, and not to be playing with my button, but I still got a distinctly sexual tingle as I performed my task. “Good girl,” she said approvingly. I beamed, pushing the dildo in and out of my mouth with pleasure now.

“You can stop, Cindy. Put it away now. We won’t need it tonight. Come here.”

I walked to the bed.

“Kneel.” I got down on my knees.

“Play with yourself. Slowly. If you start to feel really excited, stop.”

I put my hand in my pants and started to rub my clitoris, but it felt wrong to be doing it in front of her boyfriend, and not to have anything in my mouth. “What’s the matter with you?” Linda Sue demanded. I didn’t know what to say. I was so embarrassed.

“Okay, you can stop.” She thought a moment. “Would you like to close your eyes, and suck the… the dildo?” she asked. I nodded, gratefully.

“Go get it then. Now, close your eyes and try again. Remember to stop when you should.”

With my eyes closed I could forget who was watching. With the dildo in my mouth everything felt normal, sort of. As I rubbed my love button, with the dildo sliding in and out of my mouth, I got more and more excited. When I felt about to lose control, I stopped.

“Good girl,” Linda Sue said approvingly. “Again.” Again I sucked on the dildo and played with myself until I was close, then stopped, hoping desperately that she would tell me to keep going. She didn’t. She just nodded in satisfaction.

“Here’s what we’re going to do. Jimmy, you can kiss me while I touch myself. Pull your pants down.” Her boyfriend obediently lowered his jeans and boxers. His erection waved in the air. I stared at my first penis. I felt drawn to it. I wanted to touch it. I wanted to… suck it, I realized with chagrin. I couldn’t believe it. But I couldn’t deny it.

“While he kisses me and I touch myself, Jimmy is going to put… that. In your mouth. Suck it, and play with yourself. If you get too excited, stop and count to ten. Then start again. But don’t stop sucking. When I tell you, and only when I tell you, you can get as excited as you want. You can keep going and just don’t stop. Something wonderful is going to happen. But only when I say. Do you understand?” I nodded. “Answer me.”

“Yes, Linda Sue, I understand. And I’ll do what you said.” I was embarrassed, but excited. She was going to let me… not stop. Something was going to happen. Something good.

Linda Sue and her boyfriend began to make out while I watched. It was sort of cool. She slipped a hand under her nighty and began to rub herself. Her breathing got faster. Jimmy’s erection was bobbing in front of my face. My mouth watered (I couldn’t believe it, but there it was).

“You can start now,” Linda Sue allowed. I opened my mouth and put my hand in my pants. I started to rub my button. Everything was normal, but I missed the dildo. Then Jimmy put his stiff dick in my mouth.

It was shocking. It wasn’t like the dildo at all. It was warm, for one thing, and soft and hard at the same time sort of, but not hard like the dildo at all. It tasted funny. Not like Linda Sue, but… interesting. The motion of his shaft in and out of my mouth was familiar, though, and comforting. The head was big, but I was getting used to it. I decided I liked the way it filled my mouth. I moved my finger in rhythm with the cock in my mouth, and it was even more of a thrill than before. It went on until I got really, really excited. Jimmy seemed excited, too.

“Tell me when you’re close,” she whispered to her boyfriend. I wasn’t paying any attention. ‘1 – 2 – 3 – 4 – 5 – 6 – 7 – 8 – 9 – 10’. I started to play with my love button again. It only took a few seconds before I felt like I was going to explode. ‘1- 2- 3- 4- 5- 6- 7- 8- 9- 10’. One stroke. Two. Three. ‘1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8-9-10’.

Jimmy grunted. “I’m close,” he said, a strain in his voice. Something funny tasting was seeping out the slit in his penis, but it didn’t matter. Linda Sue said the magic words.

“Go on, Cindy! Don’t stop, don’t stop for anything. Keep going until you can’t do it anymore.”

I was on fire. I was exploding. Something amazing was building up inside of me. The cock started thrusting hard into my mouth, going faster, but it didn’t matter. I was about to fall over some kind of edge, into I didn’t know what. Something wonderful.

Jimmy came in my mouth, flooding it with bitter, salty semen, but it didn’t matter. Only one thing mattered: I wasn’t stopping! The warm liquid overflowed my mouth, dripping onto my chin, but it didn’t matter. I was cumming! Yes!! I was cumming! Oh, my god! Jimmy’s cock plopped out of my mouth and I felt warm cum shooting onto my face, but it didn’t matter. I was experiencing the most amazing thing ever in my life. Everything was good. Everything was WONDERFUL! The cum in my mouth was good. I swallowed reflexively. The cum on my face was good. The cock pushing back into my mouth was good. I sucked reflexively. I kept sucking and rubbing until I just couldn’t do it anymore.

I collapsed, exhausted. I vaguely heard Linda Sue moaning with her own climax, but it didn’t seem important somehow. Jimmy was wiping my face with a bandana, apologetic, but I didn’t mind. I had found the holy grail, and nothing would ever be the same again.

Jimmy came to Linda Sue’s cabin every night until camp ended, and so did I. They kissed, Linda Sue rubbed herself, and I rubbed my love button and sucked Jimmy’s cock until he came in my mouth, then I was allowed to climax. After a while, Jimmy seemed more interested in cumming in my mouth than in kissing Linda Sue. She started letting him touch her bare tits, and that helped, a little, but things began to cool between Linda Sue and me. I didn’t care much. She needed me if she wanted to keep Jimmy on a string without having to put anything “gross” in her own mouth. And I discovered that it really helped me to have a cock in my mouth, quivering, on the point of exploding, so I could finger myself over the edge.

So that was my first orgasm, and my second, and I guess my seventh or eighth. That’s how I learned to make myself cum, and more or less how I’ve done it ever since. Over time I learned that someone else’s tongue can bring me off, or their very, very, skilled fingers, but by and large I’m a self-reliant girl when it comes to clitoral stimulus. Oh, and I can—and have—cum with a finger or more inside me, or with a cock inside of me, and even once with a cock up my ass (but that’s another long story).

But to this day it can be hard for me to achieve climax without a cock in my mouth, preferably trembling and leaking pre-cum. With a cock in my mouth, it’s a different story. I can cum so easy, then. In fact, one of my favorite things now is to line up a few guys with big dicks and have them fuck my mouth one by one while I finger myself. That pretty much guarantees I’ll have an orgasm or three, before it’s over. And it’s surprisingly easy to set up. (Like I said, guys aren’t all that complicated where getting off is concerned, at least in my experience.) So I spend a lot of time with semen in my mouth and cum on my face, these days. And I really like it. What can I say? I’m just a cock-sucking, sperm-loving, cum-slut kind of a gal. And proud of it.

So that’s my story. Maybe I would have become a semen-sucking cum slut anyway. Maybe it’s inborn, not conditioned. But as far as I’m concerned, I have Linda Sue to thank for the fact that I generally have a cock shoved down my throat and cum on my face when I climax.

So, thanks, Linda Sue, wherever you are. You put me on a weird road, but it’s my road. And so far I love it.

Chapter 2 — Glory Days

I came back home from summer camp with my tail on fire. I had discovered The Orgasm and that was the most important thing I could possibly imagine right then. A girl has to have her priorities, after all.

My path of discovery had admittedly been a little twisted by Linda Sue, my first love, who had taught me to touch myself under her strict supervision, while sucking on a dildo, and who had finally let me cum only when her boyfriend’s cock was erupting in my virgin mouth. The last few nights at summer camp I had explosive orgasms every night, with Linda Sue’s boyfriend’s dick cumming in my mouth every time.

I was a little mixed up about all that. Okay, more than a little.

I had licked Linda Sue, and loved her, in a puppy-dog fashion, so was I a lesbian? I definitely didn’t have emotional attachments to any guys… but I did have a thing for dicks. I really, really liked them. Especially when they came in my mouth during my explosive orgasms. I even kind of maybe had a taste for guy cum. So basically I had no idea what was going on, even in my own head.

At night I was up late rubbing my love button with no real success. I was getting hot and bothered, but ultimately frustrated and a little sore. I kept rubbing the magic 8-ball, and it kept saying “Answer hazy, ask again.” Nothing to suck, no orgasm. So not fair.

I was totally no-way going to try to get myself a boyfriend to suck on; I’d never had a boyfriend before, and the only guys I knew were dorks—you know, typical teenage guys; into video games and gross Internet porn with giant titty women being fucked up the butt. No thanks, but No, thanks just the same. Anyway, I didn’t want a boyfriend—I was too mixed up. All I wanted was a cock to suck on while I masturbated.

So I opted for Plan B: get a dildo. True, I’d never had a for-real orgasm with just a dildo in my mouth, thanks to Linda Sue, but I had come awfully close a few times—also thanks to Linda Sue. It seemed worth a try. So. Off to my girl-friendly neighborhood dildo emporium, right?

As if.

There was this run-down adult book store I’d been past, in a pretty seedy part of town, that advertised sex toys in their window (and $0.25 movies, whatever those were). It was a long walk from where I lived, but do-able. So I did it. It was a real old-school type place, the kind that there used to be a lot of, I guess, before they invented the Internet and fire and stuff. I figured I’d slip in, buy a little dildo, put it in my backpack, come home, go up to my room, put it in my mouth, and have a little suck-rub-cum party. Easy peasy, like the old folks say.

Not. I was so unprepared. It was like an avalanche of porn in there, stacked to the ceiling and totally in your face. I did see some pictures of women smiling with cum on their faces and dribbling out of their mouths, which was comforting, in a weird sort of way, but there was so much other REALLY weird shit. I was kind of freaked out.

I looked around for a little pink dildo. There were way too many really strange dildos that all grabbed at my attention. There were monster purple ones with spiky things sticking out, super monster black ones that wouldn’t fit in my daypack, long bendy ones like two-headed snakes from some ancient dick-based mythology…

The guy behind the counter noticed me. “Backpack,” he said.

“Oh, right. Sorry, man.” I handed over my daypack. He squinted at me.

“You eighteen, girlie?”

I pulled out my Kefauver High student ID (Go, Wildcats.. yeah, whatever…), showing my 18th birthday six weeks ago. He spent half a minute doing the arithmetic, then nodded. “Okay.”

He looked at me oddly. Just then I noticed that I was like, the only girl in the place. A bunch of older guys were trying to check me out without staring. Others were just plain staring. I was getting a little uncomfortable. But I came here to get something, damn it.

I cleared my throat. “Can I look at your dildos?”

The guy gestured around. There must have been fifty, stacked high and low, mostly huge and weird, with strange alien attachments. “Any particular kind?” he asked, not unkindly.

I took a deep breath and just spilled. After all, the guy was a professional, right? Like a bartender, sort of. “Yeah, well I want something to suck on while I masturbate,” I blurted out. “I’m not sure it will even work. I’m used to having a cock cum in my mouth to help me get off, so… what would be the most like that? I don’t have a lot of money,” I finished.

It had been quiet in a sort of furtive way in there the whole time, but suddenly it was like everyone was holding their breath. You could hear a pin drop, except for the recorded moaning and groaning coming from the video area in the back.

“What?” I said.

He looked thoughtful, which didn’t seem to be an expression his face was really used to. “You get off when a guy cums in your mouth?” he asked finally, like he was trying to set the record straight.

“Yeah, basically.”

“Okay… I think we have something that will help. Yeah. Definitely. Uh, it’s gonna take me a minute,” he gestured at the stack of clutter overflowing the display case. “Tell you what. Take some tokens,” he swept like ten dollars worth of video tokens into my hands from where they were stacked by the register. “Go sit. Watch a movie. On the house. Take booth number twelve. It says closed, but don’t worry about that. I’ll… I’ll come knock when I have something for you. Could be a while. Relax. Take a load… off.”

“Um. Yeah, okay. Sure. Um. Thanks. Thanks a lot.”

“Sure, chicka. My pleasure.”

I walked down a dark hallway in back, looking for booth twelve. There was a lot of panting and squealing coming from speakers inside little booths with doors. Some were closed, but others were open. I could see they were all set up the same: a short, chrome and not-leather stool, TV screen with a coin slot, wastebasket, and a little shelf with a box of kleenex.

The kleenex seemed like a classy touch for such a cheesy dump, but hey. What did I know?

The place smelled like sex. It smelled like cum. Guy cum. I got a tingle in my crotch. It smelled really, really good. In a really bad, dirty way. I was getting turned on.

I found booth number twelve, one down from the end. Sure enough, it said “Closed” on the door in chalk. It also said “glory hole” in day-glo orange marker. Yeah, whatever. I walked in and closed the door. It had a lock. Real privacy. I realized then that this was a place guys came to jack off watching porn. Duh. I should have figured. Hence the smell. Damn. All those dicks, shooting all that cum nearby, behind locked doors.

So near, and yet so what?

Oh, well. I had some time to kill while I waited for my dildo. Maybe I could find a video of a girl who looked something like me, sucking cock, and imagine it WAS me, and, you know, give the old love button a twirl with an imaginary cock in my mouth. It was worth a shot. Might be better than sucking a silly dildo, come to think. I locked the door.

It took a few tokens to figure out the video menu. Those things really didn’t last long! But finally I found something promising called an oral cream pie cumpilation, which turned out to be a movie of nothing but girls sucking cock and getting their mouths cum in. It grossed me out, but it did turn me on, a little, so I dumped all the tokens in, unzipped, and decided to try something new.

It was working, a little, but not quite enough. I was getting turned on, all right, but I couldn’t get where I wanted to go. I really missed having something in my mouth. Looking at it and trying to imagine it was real seemed like a lot of work. I guess that stuff is easier for guys. They’re more visual—they see it, they believe it. Me, I need to taste it.

I heard something scratching on the wall between my booth and the one next door. It was pretty dark, but I could make out a hole the size of a doorknob in the wall, partly blocked by a sliding panel. I felt kind of guilty sliding the panel open. I probably shouldn’t be peeping on some guy jacking off, but I was curious. Maybe if I saw a real cock getting close, smelled it…

Dreams really do come true. As soon as I slid the panel aside, before I could even get my eye to the oversized peep-hole, a large, semi-erect penis pushed through the hole, practically in my face. I stared, my mouth watering, my pussy tingling. It waggled, like it wanted to play. A cock! Unsupervised! With no dorky guy attached! (Well, none visible anyway.) And it looked friendly. Inviting even.

Nothing ventured, nothing gained. I ventured.

I pulled the stool over to the… the Glory Hole! Well, duh… skooched down until it was at mouth level, and pulled my jeans and panties down far enough to reach my love button without too much contortion. The sight and smell of an aroused cock right in front of my face was intoxicating.

Show time. I took the proffered dong in one hand and put the other hand in my pants. The cock stirred and started to stiffen as I handled it. It felt really good, warm and firm. I slipped a digit into my slit and fingered the magic eight ball, asking the same old question—but this time I felt the response changing from ‘Answer Hazy, Ask Again’ to ‘Yes’. It felt so good.

The cock was getting hot and hard as I stroked it. A nice buzz started in my clit. Oh, yeah. I eased my mouth over the head and wrapped my lips around the shaft. Mmm. A very nice buzz. I started to suck on it.

Bingo. My clit was humming with that Old Familiar Feeling. I was back on the path that I knew led home. I began to slide my mouth up and down, moving that lovely dick in and out of my face. The hole and wall arrangement was nice. I had total control. I pulled back until just the head was in my mouth, filling it nicely, and began to contentedly lick and suck while I stirred my love button, knowing where this would lead.

The dick in my mouth unexpectedly began to leak a familiar greasy fluid. Wait! Not yet!

Too late. It began to jerk and pulse, shooting jets of hot cum into my mouth. I sucked and swallowed, using my lips and tongue to keep that cock cumming as long as possible, while I feverishly rubbed my sweet spot for release. But it was over too soon. That delicious prick I had had such high hopes for softened, slipped from my mouth, and disappeared back into the wall. What a gyp!

I was kicking myself for taking my time, enjoying the ride, while this once-in-a-lifetime gift of no-strings-attached, ready-to-suck cock just came and went, without me finishing, when I heard a distinct scratching sound on the opposite wall. I turned to look, suddenly hopeful.

Hallelujah! Another glory hole! I slid the panel aside with two shaking hands, one hand shaking and skanky with my own pussy drool.

The cock that came out of the wall this time was fully erect, longer and darker than I’d seen before, kind of a pale olive color, with a noticeable curve to the left. It was very clean, and very handsome. My mouth literally watered as I approached the gently bobbing head, opened wide, and let my lips engulf it. It was hot, and hard, in the way that only cocks are—soft and tender on the surface, but firm, practically rigid, inside—and almost sweet. It was way longer than my mouth was deep, so I only took it partway in. Then I let the tip slide out from my mouth and sucked the side of the shaft, sliding down from the head as far toward the base as far as I could reach, then back up. It was responsive. It liked what I was doing to it, I could tell.

I sucked it slow, savoring the texture, not letting it get ahead of me. I was developing a spectacular buzz emanating from my love button, spreading in a warm wave through my loins. My finger was starting to distinguish different features of my clit: a sensitive shaft that I had to be gentle with, a hood I could rub vigorously, and a shy tip that would get real sensitive if I tickled it tenderly, then would deliver jolts of pure joy right through me.

I was determined to climax with this cock before it was spent. I tried to focus on myself, to get there first, but my mouth wanted to taste this new cock’s excitement too much. It was like an electric circuit. The more jazzed the cock felt in my mouth, the more jazzed-up my girl parts got.

I got on my knees on the black wooden floor and used both hands to get myself off, one rubbing my clit, the other teasing my pussy lips at the rim of my opening. As the feeling built, I thrust my mouth onto that beautiful, delicious cock again and again, fucking it with my face, as deep as I could. I could feel it swelling, the skin getting tighter. I tasted the precum just as I crested the wave of pleasure coming out of my twat, and when the dam burst at last and spasms of sweet release flooded me from the center of my little universe, the cock in my mouth erupted, spurting cum like a hose, into my mouth, down my throat, spilling out onto my face, running down my chin. It was like coming home.

As I rode the wave of excruciating erotic joy, I felt for the first time that I was drawing almost as much pleasure from the cock as from my girl stuff. The cum wasn’t actually sweet, but it was heady. It was good. I was hungry for it and I sucked it up greedily.

That was the moment I truly became a cum slut, sucking and serving that anonymous cock, worshipping it with my tongue and lips, savoring the semen that I licked off the shaft and sucked from the head. I knew that from that day on, for the rest of my life, even as a toothless granny, I would want to suck cock and taste cum shooting out of it—not just to help me reach my own orgasm, but for it’s own sweet sake.

I used the kleenex to mop up the spilled semen, zipped up, and staggered out onto the street in an erotic daze, barely remembering to grab my daypack at the counter. I never went dildo shopping again, but I did visit my friendly neighborhood glory hole every chance I got for the rest of the summer.

By the last few weeks of my Magic Summer, I had a routine at the bookstore. I’d stroll in, nod at the guy behind the counter, and head down to booth twelve, daypack and all. Some of the regulars would follow me into the back, semi-discreetly—I mean, not actually shoving or tripping over each other. Guy discreet, you know?

I’d lock the door, drop trou, take a bottle of oil from my daypack and spread it on my happy parts, so I wouldn’t rub myself raw over the next hour or two, and by then there would be scratching on both walls and I’d be open up. The booth was small enough to let me use both holes at once. Both glory holes, that is. My personal love hole and my bung hole were still virginal, thank you. Only my mouth was open to the public pubis. But that hole was open wide.

I’d open both glory holes and watch in satisfaction as the first two pricks of the day came through the walls. I was familiar with most of them by now, but there was almost always at least one new cock sometime during my suck-a-thon.

Sometimes the dicks emerged already fully erect, particularly the ones I knew well, as if they were anxiously awaiting reacquaintance with my oral pleasure palace. Others were at half mast, until I started giving them my attention. I would take one in each hand and pump them up as needed, until they were both good and stiff. I liked the heft and feel of them. I enjoyed the look of their veiny shafts and round heads, so different, yet so alike, all of them hard and wanting release.

Then I’d settle into a squat, with one hand dipping into my personal playground, and I’d alternate a while—sucking one cock while pumping the other with my free hand, going back and forth, tasting and fondling, until I started to get that good feeling from Happy Valley.

Then I’d choose one cock to focus on and give it my undivided head, bobbing, sucking, swirling, licking, enjoying the way the pressure built as it approached orgasm. I liked to take my time with my own orgasm now. There were plenty of cocks. I’d casually keep the other cock in play with my free hand while I sucked my chosen dick, working it into a frenzy. Soon I’d feel it swell in my mouth, oozing precum.

As often as not, when the first cock boiled over and started squirting warm bursts of cum into my mouth, I’d have a little ‘gasm myself. Just a warm up. The cum all tasted different. A few guys’ tasted nasty, and I’d spit them into a kleenex, but most were okay or actually good, and I gobbled them up, sucking hard on the dicks while they came so I could get it all.

I always felt a little sad to see them pull back into the wall, soft and flaccid, but I also got a little feeling of satisfaction, of accomplishment.

Man, it was nice to have another cock in my hand, already set to go, especially if I was building toward a big climax. I could fill my mouth and start sucking another dick with no delay, fresh sperm still on my tastebuds, keeping my female mojo going uninterrupted until I clenched and came. Nine times out of ten, when I came, the cock in my mouth would erupt too, no matter how long or short a suck I had given it. Girl power!

I’d usually squat there, masturbating and swallowing cum—most familiar, some strange—for about an hour, sometimes two, until I had about four girl-gasms under my belt, at least two of them big ones. Then I’d zip up and take off, a spring in my step, fresh pussy drool in my panties, cum in my tummy, and a big smile on my face.

I particularly remember my next-to-last visit. There were a couple of regulars hanging around outside when I walked up, just waiting to see if I’d drop by, I think. (I was coming there pretty often by then.) We never spoke, never made eye contact. But they sure checked out my ass and my bouncy little titties!

They mainly wanted to see if I was a real girl, I think. Why it mattered, I’m not really sure. You put your dick through a hole in the wall and it gets sucked. Who cares who’s doing the sucking? I guess maybe it’s the principle of the thing. Or something. Anyway…

I walked down to booth twelve, my heart already skipping a beat, locked the door, stretched, and pulled my pants and panties down, feeling a little moist and tingly Down Under. I took my time—olive oil, or coconut oil? Coconut stayed slippery longer, but olive oil had a warm sensual texture. Hmm. I spread my clit and pussy lips with olive oil, then spread out a little bandana on the floor to soak up the drippage, and slid the first glory hole open for business.

It was magic that day. First thing, the sweetest pink dick popped out of the wall, already pulsing with excitement. I took the round shaft in my hand and squeezed it. It swelled in pleasure. I popped the reddening head into my mouth and sucked, running my tongue over the slit. I tasted that slippery foreshadowing precum right away, the perfect accompaniment to olive oil.

I dipped my pussy finger into my mouth, mixing the olive oil and precum, tasting them together, running my finger around the cock head in my mouth, then returned my finger to my swollen clit, where I felt their mingled fluid textures sliding over me together. The dick in my mouth swelled impossibly, then gently splashed cum right onto my tongue, just like that.

I shuddered with a small girl-gasm of my own at the sudden surprising taste. I didn’t let the cock slip from my mouth and out of my hand right away. I gripped it tight, sucking gently and licking all around the head, affectionately. It rippled and shot a little more come inside my mouth, as if to say thanks.

I opened the other glory hole, already a little breathless, only to meet my old friend, the long olive cock with the left hand curve—the first glory hole cock I had cum on. We had a happy reunion. I had been practicing for weeks now, and I was able to take the whole length of that long, handsome dong into my mouth, suppressing my gag reflex, and open my throat. I felt my throat muscles contract around the rim of his helmet as I swallowed.

I rocked back and forth, that long cock down my throat, my fingers flashing over my oiled clit, for several minutes, taking it out only to breathe. We came together massively. I almost fell over, and the man attached to the cock must have done the same—his weenie popped back through the hole with an audible plop, and I heard low, deep laughter from the other side of the wall.

I sucked seven cocks that day, and had four breathtaking orgasms.

On this particular visit, I went on sucking cock and eating cum for a while—even after zipping up Miss Happy Pants—just for the pleasure of it: feeling them tremble, grow suddenly bigger in my mouth, then explode, pulsing with excitement, heat, and cum.

Eventually I closed up shop, waited for the scratching on the walls to stop, and split. I was in a good mood, loose and happy, content, feeling like I’d eaten a little too much yogurt, but ready for a cup of dark roast coffee and something for dessert. I had a pastry at a little cafe in the chi-chi district that was gradually eating away the seedy part of town. I felt like I owned this part of the city: Queen Cindy the First of the Olde Raunch District. I so ruled.

My final visit to the bookstore a few days later was sad and different. There were a bunch of cop cars out front and lots of flashing lights. I didn’t go in. I walked past and made myself scarce for a while, and when I came back, the sign just said CLOSED.

It never reopened. After a while I stopped going by. I poked into the few other, surviving smut stores, the last two nearby and a couple by the edge of town, but none of them had anything like my Glory Hole. It was the last of its kind, I guess.

Like summer break, my glory days were over. It was time to leave my ‘rent’s house and start a new chapter in my life, anyway. I had confidence now that I would find other cocks to suck, somewhere. They were out there, just waiting for Cindy’s Special Mouth. I couldn’t wait to taste them.

And I was still a virgin! Time to fix that, soon, I thought.

---

Hi. My name is Cindy and I’m a cum slut.

Chapter 3 — Dorm Life

You know what’s weird? When you go from being a senior in high school—totally chill, biggest fish in the pond, wise and sophisticated—to being a freshman in college—totally lost, insecure, minnow in a big, strange ocean. People treat you like you’re twelve years old, and you kind of feel that way. That’s sure how I felt, anyway.

Add in that I was an 18-year-old virgin, maybe a lesbian, and a cum slut who got off sucking anonymous dicks in a glory hole, and weird was too feeble a word to describe it.

I didn’t feel like I could tell anybody who I really was. I wasn’t sure I even knew. I just knew that I liked girls in a not-quite-normal way, that I needed a dick in my mouth to climax while touching myself, that I was a full-on cock worshipping cum slut, and that I thought guys were mostly dorks. Weird squared, right?

Luckily, I got into a school that my parents could almost afford, and that was liberal as all shit. So when we signed up for dorms (first year students had to live in a dorm) we had three choices: Male, Female, and Gender-Neutral / Transgender. I read the description of G-N/T, and it sounded more like Totally Confused to me.

But hey, that was me all over. So I signed up for the G/N-T dorm, ordered the LGBLT lunch special from the GNT Cafe, and checked the No Preference box for desired room mate gender. I knew I liked girls, and I knew I liked dicks, so either way, right? Besides, I figured if a guy thought of himself as at least part girl he probably wasn’t a dork.

I was only half right. All college-age males are dorks, but transgender guys are only part male, hence only part dork.

Anyway it turned out that most of the students in my dorm were actually either gender normal or gender just-slightly-confused; they just thought it was cool and PC to declare as G-N/T. Go figure. There didn’t seem to be anybody like me.

But in a way I lucked out: my room mate Lonni was a keeper. I liked her right away. She was more pretty than beautiful, with pert, bouncy tits, nice skin, and a great sense of humor. Plus she had that self assurance I was drawn to in girls. She was a funny mixture—part very girly-girl feminine: legs shaved (everything shaved, as far as I could tell), makeup, lacy blouses and heels; but part tomboy: blunt speaking, funny in a crude way sometimes, and physically assertive.

Lonni could tell I liked her, and she took me under her wing as a project—sort of an ugly duckling that she was confident she could make into a swan. I was part of her entourage. Actually I was her whole entourage, but she acted as if the rest of her following had just stepped out. She gave me the benefit of her advice, which were more-or-less marching orders for me, and she had me do little things for her: paint her fingernails, French-braid her hair… a lot like Linda Sue, now that I think of it, but nicer. I didn’t ask about her sexual orientation because I wasn’t sure of my own. I wouldn’t know how to answer my own question.

In fact, my sex life had become hypothetical. I was focusing on my classes, ignoring the yearning between my legs as much as possible. There was no sense masturbating without a cock to suck, at least for me, and I was too busy adapting to my new life to go out cock-hunting, so I just did without. But the pressure was building.

I was shy, and I pretty much kept my past to myself, even from my room mate Lonni.

But then one Friday night Lonni smuggled a bottle of vanilla vodka into our dorm room and the two of us got demurely, girlishly, falling-over wasted. She opened up and told me about her abusive father and her embarrassing crush on her scout troop leader, who turned out to be a friend of her mother’s. She cried and I cried for her. We got feeling all cozy and kind of held hands, and I got a little tingly, and it got kind of awkward, and she flat out asked me about my sexual orientation.

I didn’t know what to say, so I spilled everything. Everything. Told her my whole story.

She seemed interested and sympathetic about my submissive lesbian sex-slave phase with Linda-Sue, outraged about the way Linda Sue had used me as a cum receptacle for her boyfriend, stunned–but I think a little impressed—with my brief reign as queen Cindy of the downtown glory hole, and fascinated by my need for a cock in my mouth to successfully reach a climax while playing with myself.

“But what about fucking?” she asked with alcohol-enhanced bluntness. “Can you cum with a cock in your pussy, or with a girl eating you out?”

“I don’t really know, Lonni. I’m… I’m still a virgin. I’ve never had a cock in my pussy, only in my mouth, and the eating was strictly in one direction with Linda Sue.”

“That bitch! What a waste.” She put her hand on my knee. “I would have eaten you in a heartbeat, Cindy, if you had had a crush on me.”

“You would have? Really?”

“Cross my heart. I wouldn’t leave you swinging in the breeze if you were sweet on me and I let you hang around and do things for me.”

I crossed my legs, squirming a little. “Lonni? I do… sort of have a… a crush on you.”

“Well of course you do. Who wouldn’t?” she offered breezily.

“And you do let me do things for you. Not sex things, but…”

Lonni sobered a bit. “I do let you do things for me, don’t I? And you would do… sex things, for me, if I asked, wouldn’t you, little Cindy?”

“I’d, I’d like to, Lonni. If you wanted.”

“First things first, child. You haven’t cum in how long?”

“Since a month before school started.”

Lonni moved her tongue around in her mouth, trying to work out the vodka numbness. “Stand up,” she said.

I stood.

“Take your pants off.”

I complied. This felt familiar. I liked it.

“Panties, too. And your top.”

I wasn’t wearing a bra. My tits are small and I like to let them breathe. I stood there naked, waiting for Lonni to tell me what to do next. My pussy began to tingle in a good, good way.

“Sweet thing, you are too submissive for your own good. Fortunately, I have your best interests at heart. Now sit down on the bed, lean back with your feet on the floor, and spread your legs. I’m going to eat you all up. We’ll see if you can cum with another girl’s tongue on your clit, even with no cock to suck.”

I was so happy I almost cried. Lonni was going to help me find out who I was. I hoped I was a lesbian. I wanted Lonni to have the pleasure of making me cum with her mouth, the same pleasure I got from making a cock cum in mine. And I wanted the sweet release of an orgasm, right now. I wanted to cum so bad, I would try just about anything. So I laid back, opened my legs, closed my eyes, and let the vodka make the room spin. Lonni knelt on the carpet by the side of my bed, between my thighs.

She ran her tongue around my pussy lips, making me gasp with pleasure. This was new, and thrilling. I felt her fingers spread my lips. Her tongue circled and probed my virgin pleasure hole. It felt so good. Her tongue was warm and wet and alive, tasting me, touching me, licking me, penetrating me. She licked her way up my seam, from my now wet pussy hole up to my love button, my clitoris. I had only recently discovered that my clit wasn’t just a button, that it had a shaft, a hood, and a head. Lonni knew me better than I knew myself.

Her expert tongue slid languidly up the left side of my clit, between the hood and the shaft, probed firmly over the the top of the hood, rubbing it against my tip in a fantastic way, then quickly lapped down my right side, her tongue alternately brushing the hood against my clit and then slipping inside the hood to tongue my shaft directly. She flicked her tongue left and right across the face of my shaft from the base up to the tip, flicking my tip ever so gently, giving me a stab of sudden pleasure.

She sighed with satisfaction at my responses and lowered her tongue to my moist, seeping canal again, licking the slippery dew from my twat up over my clitoris, basting my tender nub in my own juices, again and again. I let out a slow, satisfied groan. This was exceeding all expectations.

Oh, could Lonni eat cunt! She was an artist with her lips and tongue, and my pussy was her canvas. She licked out tranquil, dreamy meadows and powerful, passionate storms. She sucked my clit into her hot mouth and hummed, slowly sliding her tongue around and around my tip. She brought me to the very edge of orgasm and held me there, in delicious torture, then backed off and did it again. And again.

Finally, she took her lips from mine and sighed. “My tongue’s getting tired, sweetie,” she confessed. I’m enjoying this, though. Are you?”

“Very, very much. More than I ever imagined.”

“But you still haven’t cum. Do you feel frustrated?.”

“Not really. Lonni, it’s SO good… well, maybe just a little, but I don’t really mind.”

“Well,” Lonni said, standing up, “you’re not a pure lesbian, in my expert opinion. Girl tongue is not enough.” She unbuttoned her lacy white blouse and freed her breasts from her tight push up bra. They were smaller than I’d thought, but still bigger than mine. And creamy, with pinkish brown nipples. She looked good.

“Let’s try this,” she said, lowering her bare tits deliciously on mine, and bringing her mouth close enough to taste each others’ breath. “Kiss me while I touch you. Give your mouth something to do.” She sucked my tongue into her talented mouth, still tasting of my juices, and went to work with her fingers on my clit.

I gasped as she vigorously rubbed my clit, holding nothing back. I sucked her tongue and felt myself starting to fall… starting to fall… and not quite falling.

After a while, Lonni stood again, looking down at my body, spread-legged, willing to do anything for her. She shook her head. “You like girls, but you’re just not a lesbian, Cindy.”

“I’m not, am I?” I was a little disappointed, but I was learning who I was. Lonni was teaching me. It was good.

“We’ll have to try something else. But first I want to explain something.” She smiled conspiratorially. “Promise not to tell?”

“Cross my heart,” I echoed her earlier promise to me.

“It’s this.” Lonni stepped back, unzipped her skirt and stepped out of it, hesitated, then took off her lace panties and, reaching down between her legs, peeled off a panty liner and freed a long, beautiful cock! It quickly swelled to a slender but respectable girth. The head was streamlined, and the same pinkish brown as her nipples. Lonni was a dickgirl, she-male, a girl with a cock. My heart fluttered.

“Oh, Lonni!” I said reverently. “It’s so pretty!”

“It is, isn’t it?” she said with a contented smile, fondly running her fingers along its length. She looked me in the eyes. “Do you think it’s pretty enough to take your virginity with?” she asked, knowing full well the answer.

I nodded, which made my head spin a little. “Oh, yes, Lonni. Please. Put your pretty cock inside me. Take my virginity. Take me. Fuck me, please, now”

I was finally losing my virginity! To a woman. Well, kind of. Someone who understood about being a woman, anyway. A she-male woman, who was warm and caring and funny, who had a pretty face, a talented mouth, soft, round breasts, smooth legs, and a firm, slender cock. What more could a girl want?

Well… I licked my lips, eyeing the head of her dick, a girl wants what a girl wants, and I wanted a taste, but there would be time for that, too, I hoped.

Lonni took a condom out of her drawer and started to put it on.

“No,” I objected. “Please. My period starts tomorrow.”

“You’re that regular?”

“Like a clock.”

“Well, it’s a risk, even if I don’t cum inside you.”

“Let it be my risk, Lonni. I don’t want the first thing inside me to be plastic. Not again.”

She sighed, “Since you put it that way…” then grinned wickedly, “roll over, sweet cheeks. Mama has a present for you.”

I obediently rolled onto my tummy, bent low over the bed and raised my ass. She could have me any way she wanted me.

I felt Lonni use her hand to brush the head of her cock between my pussy lips, getting it slick with my juices. She pushed, gently, then, until the swollen head of her dick lodged in my constricted opening. I pushed back, firmly. I felt something tear as I thrust my pussy back onto her cock. It hurt a little, but I didn’t mind.

Lonni was behind me with her legs between mine, holding my hips in her suddenly strong hands, standing her ground while I pushed back on her rigid shaft, driving it deeper inside me. I started to rock back and forth, moving her length gently in and out of me. It stopped hurting. It started to feel really good.

It felt incredible to have her cock filling me, making my cunt tight, like a cork in a bottle. I could feel the muscles inside me clenching on her shaft. From her sharp intake of breath, I could tell she felt it too.

Lonni slipped her arm around my waist and slid a finger inside my fold, in just the right spot. “Now, she whispered in my ear, “let’s see if you’re hetero.”

Lonni fucked me from behind, intensely, swaying like a dancer, thrusting inside me with grace and passion, while her fingers worked my pussy juice into my clit with unrelenting urgency. She wanted me to cum so badly. She wanted to fuck me and make me cum.

And finally, I did. I had a climax. Just a small one, no more than a four on the clitoral Richter scale, but it involved my love tunnel as well, and that made it profoundly satisfying.

“Well,” Lonni panted, “you can cum with a cock inside you. If it belongs to the right woman, anyway.”

I leaned forward, encouraging Lonni to pull her cock out of me. “But you still haven’t cum,” I pointed out, after all that work.” I stood up and turned around. “On your back, now,” I commanded imperiously.

“Ooh… Bossy, domineering, Queen Cindy.” Lonni scrambled to lay herself on the bed, her soft breasts tilted up and her sweet penis swaying in the air. “I like it.”

I swung a leg over her head, lowering my Happy Meal onto her mouth, while my own mouth followed my hungry eyes to that rosy cock head of hers. Lonni’s tongue was as skilled as ever, doing things to my clit that I couldn’t even comprehend. I gave up, and let her guide me over the edge, as I sucked on her beautiful, beautiful cock.

I slid it all the way down my throat, swallowed, heard her gasp, pulled back to admire the sight of her head, then pushed her tip through my pursed lips and did it again. And again. I slid her cock between my lips and down my throat and swallowed on her, clenching on her, over and over, while she drove me toward a thundering climax with her lips and tongue.

When the warmth finally burst from my womb like a star going nova, and swept me away, her cock head practically burst open in my mouth, spilling her warm, sweet seed right down my throat. I backed off a little, letting her cock spurt cum in my mouth so I could taste it. Oh, it was good.

I swallowed every bit. Not a drop escaped my hungry mouth. When she was finished, I continued to suck on her, greedy for a final taste. She shuddered and collapsed, her face covered in my pussy juice, her soft cock in my mouth. I turned end-for-end and kissed her, pressing my breasts agains hers, softness on softness, straddling her slender cock with my pussy lips, sharing the taste of our mingled cum on our dancing tongues.

Lonni was the woman of my dreams, and I loved her, everything about her, from her pretty face and soft tits to her long, firm cock. I didn’t know what the future held, but for now she was mine. My she-male. My dickgirl. A pretty girl I could gossip with, rub tits with and kiss, with a pretty cock I could suck and even fuck. How lucky can one girl get?

I felt like my education had finally begun. And it had. But there was so much more for me to learn.

Chapter 4 — Twylla

I was doing pretty well in my first year of college. A few of my classes were boring, and some were hard, but I was learning a ton of new stuff, and I discovered I liked it. More importantly, I was learning to really think for myself. (Cin-dy! Cin-dy!)

My love life was going pretty good too, despite my being a semi-submissive, not-quite lesbian, with an obsessive thing for sucking cocks—and a history of inciting strangers to cum in my mouth.

Yeah, I know…

Fortunately my room mate Lonni was a semi-dominant dick-girl, a she-male with long silky hair, soft breasts, and a really pretty cock that I couldn’t keep my mouth off of—everything a girl like me could want, pretty much.

Lonni loved to bury her cock in my pussy while we cuddled, and that was nice too. It wasn’t romantic, really—after the first dizzy weeks, that is—and that made it easier for both of us, but it was delicious. We were cozy girlfriends, who usually ended our nights in bed together.

We had only a few rules, to keep from hurting each other: I wanted to be Lonni’s only girl, and so I was. Lonni wanted hers to be the only cock that was welcome in my pussy, and I was fully content with that. If we had been a normal couple, that would have pretty much sewn things up.

But we weren’t normal. We were two free spirits, sister cum sluts.

Lonni was still discovering what she liked. She was fully into the shemale-on-female thing with me, but like most women, she also had yearnings for cock to suck and be fucked by. I have a thing for cocks myself, so I understood her need. And since I couldn’t fill it, I gave her my blessing to find her own.

Lonni could enjoy all the cocks she wanted, without hurting my feelings, as long as I was her only girl—her only girl-girl, that is (I didn’t mind other dick-girls). Some nights she’d come in late, smelling of male sex, and we’d snuggle under the blankets and squeal about it together.

And Lonni understood my near-insatiable need to suck cocks. So if I found something extra to suck on from time to time, well, that was all right with her, as long as I kept it out of my pussy. What I did with my mouth was my own business, unless I felt like talking about it with her afterward, girl-to-girl.

I guess when two cum sluts get together, that’s how it has to be. And Lonni was actively encouraging me to explore my inner cum slut, to find out what I really liked, to experiment and test my boundaries.

Isn’t that what being young is for?

So that’s basically how I got involved with Twylla, and also how I ended up naked on the floor of the Delta Pi frat house.

But I’m getting totally ahead of myself.

Twylla Van Dyke wasn’t exactly what her name suggests: she didn’t drive a van. The night I met her, I’d walked into town to pick up a few things at an art supply store after class. The sun set on my way back, and I stopped in at a little bar that catered to the U crowd. (In my state the drinking age was 18. I pitied kids who lived where it was 21.) It was early on a Friday night, so it was busy, but not really crowded yet.

I ordered a beer, leaned on my daypack, and was idly checking out some trouser bulges—speculatively, but not very seriously—when Twylla walked in front of me, putting her crotch directly in the sight line between me and the bulge I was admiring at the moment.

Twylla didn’t have a bulge, just a mound, with pussy lips shaped like a camel’s toe, clearly outlined against her tight black leather pants—did I say tight? It looked like they were spray-painted on. It looked so slutty, and so good! I took a nice long look, getting a little tingle in my pussy. Then I looked up, and there she was, looking right back at me. It was obvious that she knew exactly what was going through my head.

I blushed. She didn’t. She gave me a knowing, evaluating look.

“You like what you see,” she said, by way of introduction. It wasn’t a question.

She maintained eye contact, then broke it to look me up and down. In that moment my eyes were drawn back to that yummy-looking mound of hers. Our eyes met again and it was as if we had felt each other up. I blushed again. She didn’t.

She had dark red hair that looked exotic but natural, a strong face—more handsome than pretty—and smallish, upturned breasts. She was lean, but with well-defined curves. Her lips and fingernails were painted a dark red shade that matched her hair and she was dressed, neck to ankles, in skin-tight black leather. I didn’t see her tattoos until later.

She was so hot. Everyone in the place was looking at her, men and women, secretly or openly.

But she was looking at me.

She took the beer out of my hand, put it on the bar, took my arm, and walked me right out into the parking lot. The night air was damp and cool, but her lips were hot as she pressed me up against the brick wall of the building. Her tongue didn’t twine with mine, it came into my mouth and took over. Her face and breasts pressed into mine. She stood against me with her legs wide, straddling my own legs.

She took my hand in hers and cupped it under her pussy, pulling my wrist upward. To someone passing by, it would look like I had grabbed her crotch and was lifting her up by it.

And I was. I hadn’t initiated it—it wasn’t something I would do!—but I found myself doing it anyway, under her wordless direction. She squeezed my hand with her thighs, and I squeezed back, compressing her pussy lips through the thin leather of her pants. She gave a short gasp of approval. I was passionately groping her sex now, and completely under her control.

I realized just then that I was going to do whatever she wanted—I was overpowered by my desire to please her, to satisfy her. It didn’t completely surprise me—I knew I had submissive tendencies. But it caught me off guard. I had always fallen under someone else’s sway gradually. No one had ever taken immediate, total control of me like this. It was disconcerting.

It was also arousing. It was actually making me wet. But at the same time, my newly developing independence and confidence drove me to rebel. I found myself giving her whatever she indicated as her desire, but doing it forcefully, not passively.

She nipped at my lips. “Oh! A tiger! I like pussycats. Come with me, pussy.” So much for my rebellion.

I followed as she led me by the hand to a shiny black SUV in a dark corner of the lot, chirped it open with a fob hanging from a small chain on her jacket, opened the back passenger door, and hustled me inside. The interior was dark—no cab light came on—and roomy. She gently shoved me down into a sitting position on the thickly carpeted floor, with my back against the far door. She stepped inside, standing with her slender body directly in front of me, her legs straddling my body, her back to the still open door. It was clear she had done this before with others. But I didn’t care. I wanted her to do it to me.

She took my hand and put in on a zipper that started at the top of her ass, running under her crotch and up almost to her belt. “Open me,” she grated, her breath coming harder. I pulled open the zipper, exposing her pale shaved pussy through the opening of her now crotchless pants.

“Now, eat me,” she demanded quietly. “Eat and suck. Come and eat me, little pussy.”

She stood with her hips tilted forward, her pussy pressed against my mouth. She wrapped her fingers in my hair and guided my head. “Lick,” she whispered, “Lick and suck.” She began to hump my mouth, rubbing herself up and down against my lips and tongue, making me taste her, from the dark tunnel of her rich, winey cunt to her thick, engorged clit and back. “Lick, yes… Lick, yes… Lick,” she prompted, establishing the pace she wanted from me.

When I was licking her in a steady rhythm—her rhythm—she angled her hips so her clit drifted across my moving tongue, and started to move her pelvis in small circles, fucking her clit with my tongue. “Mmmm,” she said. “Good. That’s right.”

She pulled my head hard against her crotch and began to move faster, grinding her clit against my mouth in tighter circles. “Uh, uh, uh. Yes. Yes, you little trollop. Yes, slut. Fuck me with that pretty mouth. Ahh! Now suck my cunt. Suck my cunt!”

I latched my lips onto her vulva and sucked, licking her clit in the same steady rhythm, while she fucked my mouth, her hands gripping the back of my head.

And then my heart opened, and instead of letting her use me, I gave myself to her, with a will. I sucked and licked with the same rhythm, but my heart was in it. I was feeling her clit feel my tongue, and shaping myself to it, joyfully, passionately. “Yes! Yes! Oh, you beautiful cunt. You. Suck. So. Goooood. Uh. Uh! Mmmm.

“Oh! Fuck! Fuck! You little minx! you’re… Uhh. Fuck…”

Her wet slipperiness increased as she shuddered and came, her hips bucking uncontrollably. I kept on sucking, moving my tongue more softly now, gradually easing as I prolonged and milked the last tremors of her orgasm.

She shifted back minutely in the low space between the seats, wiping spittle from her lips with the back of her hand. She zipped up, shaking but trying not to show it. “Fuck.” she said shakily. “You. You’re really something.”

I had worshipped her clit like a cock, and drawn the same satisfaction from squeezing every trembling iota of her orgasm out of it. She backed down out of the still open passenger door, the chill night air rushing in, contrasting with her heat, and offered me her hand to help me up.

“You in a hurry to be somewhere?” she asked, as I climbed down out of the SUV.

I shook my head. I hadn’t spoken a word yet. I didn’t want to spoil it now. She nodded. “Let’s go for a ride, then.” She closed the back door, opening the front passenger door for me courteously. “You can ride shotgun.”

I climbed wordlessly into her SUV, shrugging off my daypack for her to catch. She gracefully caught it and tucked it down by my feet as I buckled in. “Your loftiness,” she intoned, bowing sardonically, but smiling. She got behind the wheel and we went for a ride.

She drove us up a winding, two-lane road that climbed up through dark trees, then opened onto a curve with a broad shoulder overlooking the town. She pulled off, and I looked down at the view, while she looked at me. The city lights glistened in the mist. It was cold and empty and beautiful, which I was suspected was also true of my companion. She had, you know, just pussy-fucked my mouth—with my enthusiastic cooperation, yeah, but not my actual consent.

“What gets you off?” she asked. “You like eating pussy, I can tell. You’re good at it, too,” she acknowledged. “But it isn’t your cunt’s heart’s desire… You’re a submissive, but you’re no slave. You’re not looking for a master. And you’ve got that fucking Spark.”

I sat silently, watching the view, while she tried to figure me out. As she talked, I began to figure myself out, little by little.

“And you’re not wetting your panties waiting for me to eat you, I can tell that, too. You want me to dominate you, but on your own terms.”

She squinted at me, speculatively. “What is it that you’re hoping I’ll make you do, pussy?” She laid her hand in the V of my crotch, and began to massage it. I spread my legs a little to give her easy access.

“What gets you off?” she repeated. “Not this,” she said, squeezing my clit against the side of my labia. I squirmed in languid pleasure. “You like it though. Yeah,” she said, unzipping my pants and fingering my pussy and clit aggressively. “You like it but it doesn’t take your breath away.”

She thrust her finger fully up inside me and flexed it, while she brought her face close to mine. “I want to take your breath away,” she breathed, her exhalation hot in my ear. She began to work her finger inside me with every word. “What. will. it. take. Pussy? What. Do I have. To make. You. Do?”

And just like that, I knew what I wanted from her. Or thought I did. I took hold of her wrist and gently guided it up and down, humping my hips to fuck her fingers. “I want you. To eat my cunt. In front of a line of men. Who are fucking my mouth. I want you. To make me cum. Over and over. While you make me. Eat their semen. I want you. To suck my clit. While men stroke their cocks. And cum. All. Over. Me.” I pulled her hand out, and sucked her fingers clean, one by one. “That’s what it will take, for you to take my breath away.”

I looked her in the eyes. “Make me do that, and I’ll be your willing slave, for one night. For that night, I’ll do whatever you want, let you do anything to me that your cunt’s heart desires.”

She was breathing hard, already doing things to me in her imagination. “What’s your name, pussy?”

I laughed. “Cindy the First, Gloryhole Queen of Squalor Park.” I offered my hand. “Naughty to meet you.”

We were both laughing. She gave me her hand, her fingers still damp from our encounter. “I’m Twylla Van Dyke,” she announced.

“Well, of course your are.”

She laughed again, throatily, starting the SUV and pulling back onto the road. “Oh, the things I’m going to do to you,” she said hungrily.

“But first, I’m going to give you your cunt’s desire. To take your breath away.”

Her breathing grew ragged again. “I’m going to love watching you beg for it. And I know you’re going to love begging.”

I trembled a little, I was so turned on—from my hard nipples to my dripping slit. Was I insane?

She smiled, wickedly. “So you like cocks. You want a room full of pricks?

“I know just the place.”

She drove on in silence. I sat beside her, frightened and aroused, wondering what I had gotten myself into, trusting my inner cum slut to guide me.

==========
Chapter 5 — Delta Pi
==========

We pulled into a circular driveway in front of a mansion that had seen better days. The house and grounds were in decent shape, casually tidy but far from manicured. There were two large greek letters above the door, a triangle and a pair of vertical lines topped with a wavy one: Delta Pi.

It was a frat house, one with a nasty reputation. I’d been warned about it by Lonni. “You might get something you like there,” she’d said, “but you might get a lot more besides. They don’t always take ‘no’ for an answer once they get a girl behind closed doors.”

“I’ve heard about this place,” I said to Twylla, trying to keep the concern out of my voice.

“Worried?” she asked, seeing right through my calm pose. She grinned. “You should be. If you came here alone, looking for a bunch of guys to suck off, you’d get what you were looking for, all right, and be sorry you asked—probably wake up on the lawn at 4:00 a.m, with cum dribbling out of your ass and ‘whore’ written on your forehead in marker, or something worse. Shit happens here sometimes. Girls complain, but nothing changes. The little pricks are connected, protected by their rich daddies.”

“Why do girls still come here, then?”

“Same reason we’re here, puss. Lots of willing cocks. Rich, young, well-dressed, athletic cocks, for girls who care about that.” She snorted derisively. “Most do. So they come.” She shrugged. “Girls with no leverage sometimes wish they hadn’t.”

“You have leverage?”

She led me to the front door with a swagger. “Oh, yeah. They know me. We party sometimes, and I scare them. I know too much about these dickwads for them to fuck with me.

“Besides, I have a rich daddy, too. Nowhere near as rich as these walking dicks’, but mine is a lawyer for the mob. If they lay so much as an unwanted finger on me, Daddy Will Sue. If he wins in court, he’ll take their little trust funds away. If he loses… daddy gets very angry when he loses. Things get damaged,” she smiled maliciously.

I shuddered. She laughed. “That’s the spirit, little pussy queen. Welcome to the well-named DP house, the place that hold’s your cunt’s big, stiff, spurting desire, and so much more.

“Seriously though, don’t wander off. And don’t accept anything to drink. Not unless it comes from the tip of a cock,” she added dryly.

I straightened my shoulders. I was pushing my boundaries, I told myself, exploring. Celebrating my inner cum slut. Whatever happened, I was going to find out more about who I was, and what I wanted.

I had told Twylla what I thought I wanted, but how would I feel when it actually happened? My fear was overlaid with a growing erotic thrill. What had Twylla called it? My cunt’s heart’s desire. It might not be what I’d find, but it was finally what I knew I was looking for.

A handsome, well-groomed young stud answered the door, saw Twylla, and opened the way mock-courteously, gesturing us in. “Ms. Van Dyke,” he greeted her. “Always a pleasure.”

Twylla gave him a dangerous look. “Usually a pleasure,” he amended. “None of our brothers have offended you, I hope.”

“Your very existence offends me, Chaz. But don’t worry; tonight it’s pleasure. For you, if you like, and, say, six or twelve of your brothers.”

Chaz licked his suddenly dry lips and looked at me speculatively. “So many?” he asked, getting excited. “She’s so… little.”

Twylla grinned. “Little and tight and mine, to do with as I please. Tonight, a little humiliation is on the menu. She’s going to strip naked and play with herself in front of you all, then I’m going to eat her cunt, while the lot of you take turns fucking her in the mouth. Jack off on her if you want. Cum on her face, her sweet little tits. Hell, giver a cum shower. I’ll have her wanting it. She’ll be begging to suck your dicks dry and lick them clean.”

Chaz was practically shaking. I smiled to myself. Guys. So predictable, in some ways. “Yes,” he answered. “Yes, absolutely. Come upstairs. The Blue Room, I think. Yes, definitely. I’ll gather the flock.” He hesitated. “Would you like a drink?” he asked with hooded eyes.

Twylla laughed in his face. “Do I look stupid, Chaz?”

“No. No, definitely not. Crazy and dangerous, yes, but stupid? No.” He admired her leather-clad figure. “And may I say, very sexy tonight?”

“You may. Tonight and every night. Enjoy the sights, but don’t get carried away. If a little cum splashes off pussy here and lands on my leather, she’ll lick it off. But if one of your brothers deliberately shoots his spunk on me, I’ll have his testicles in my mouth. And he won’t like it.”

“Well,” said Chaz, “I think we’ve established the ground rules for our little soiree.” He gestured upstairs, and eyed me with undisguised lust. “Let the fun begin.”

The so-called Blue Room was large, heavily curtained, and not blue. It was flooded with dim red light and long black shadows from a single, bare, scarlet bulb. Chaz excused himself and left me alone with Twylla.

She shook a black silk blindfold from her jacket and tied it around my eyes. I instantly felt more vulnerable, more dependent on her, and more sexually aroused.

She fastened a leather collar around my neck. She unbuttoned my blouse and put small clips on my nipples. They didn’t hurt, but they stimulated me almost too much. This was intended as humiliation, but I wasn’t humiliated. I was exhilarated. She put her hands inside my blouse and ran them over my breasts and belly. We started making out, her tongue again aggressively taking possession of my mouth, her hands occasionally tugging gently on my nipple clips, dragging me toward the border between extreme pleasure and mild pain.

I was completely in her hands. She could change the rules at any time and I would be helpless. She could do anything to me. Anything at all. She squeezed my crotch and I almost came. This was making me so hot.

There was a gradually building rustle and murmur in the room as Twylla kissed, licked, and bit me everywhere from my blindfolded face to my belly button, paying special attention to my mouth and breasts. Then she took the blindfold off. Men ringed the room, tall and sexual in the red light, casting long, dark shadows.

There were more than a dozen men in the room, all of them young, most of them muscular, proud, and even attractive. All had visible bulges, and some were squeezing their cocks through their pants. A few already had them out and were stroking them, slowly, in anticipation of a long night’s pleasure. My mouth started to water. Their faces began to recede from my vision, into a haze. I saw only a ring of tall red cocks casting black shadows.

Twylla pulled my blouse off, dropping it on the floor, and held up my naked tits, complete with nipple clamps, to the shadowy ring of aroused cocks. “This delicious little thing is Pussy,” she said. “But you can’t have Pussy’s pussy. It’s mine. She wants to give her cunt to me, in front of all of you. Don’t you, pussy?”

“Yes,” I answered, my natural shyness showing. A predatory murmur ran through the room.

“Say it.”

“I want, I want you to fuck me. Make me cum. In front of these men.” I fought with my fear.

“And what would you like the men to do, pussy?”

“I want them to line up,” my voice was shaking. My throat was dry. Had I really asked for, demanded, this? “And f-fuck my mouth.”

“And what will you do?”

“Suck. Suck them off. I’ll give them all the best b-blowjobs. Make them cum. In my mouth.”

“And?”

“And swallow their cum,” I declared, my voice firming. “All of it.” The bulges around the room were swelling into thick rods now. More cocks were coming out. More hands stroking them. The musty smell was becoming the odor of rutting males.

“And if they don’t want to cum in your mouth?”

“They can cum on my face, on my tits, in my hair. All over me.”

“CAN, pussy? Only CAN cum on you?”

“I want them to. I want them to cum on me.”

“Beg for it.”

“Please. Oh please let me suck you. Let me turn you on and get you off with my lips and tongue. Please, yes, stroke your dicks and shower me with your warm cum. It will make me so hot to have you jack off on me. I’ll cum and cum, if I can only suck your long, beautiful cocks. I’ll worship them with my mouth.”

There. I had made my confession. My inner cum slut had spoken. I could feel the beat of male sexual response pulsing all around me.

“Very pretty. Now strip.”

I carelessly kicked my shoes off, stepped out of my pants, then dropped my panties, letting them fall. I kicked them aside. I was naked, in front of all these men these cocks. My knees were shaking. This was so different from an anonymous glory hole. I was so much more exposed. My heart was pounding. I felt like I was going to pass out, and at the same time like I was building to a shattering climax. Everything balanced on a knife’s edge.

My inner cum slut was coming out of the darkness, at least into the shadows. I was still hiding behind the pretext of being forced to do this, instead of reveling in it, but it wasn’t entirely a pretext. Twylla was making me do this, albeit at my urging. This would be painfully humiliating, or it would be glorious.

“On your knees, pussy. Spread your lips and play with yourself while you suck a man’s cock for us. I’ll take your cunt when you’re wet and I’m ready. Now, who’s first?”

I knelt on the carpet, spreading my labia and beginning to finger myself. My pussy was already sopping wet. I was so hot I was shaking. A tall, muscular pair of legs appeared in front of me as I rubbed myself. A man’s hand held an engorged cock up to my mouth. I wrapped my lips around the tip. He pushed it in.

I began to suck on it. Yes! I felt transformed. Unexpectedly, I flung my arms around his legs, pulling his cock into my face, plunging my mouth down over that sweet, warm, swelling prick. The blood-red cock head filled my mouth. I sucked harder and impaled my face on it, reared my head back and did it again, and again, getting it deeper into my throat each time, as it grew longer and harder. I began to moan, my cries of arousal only partly blocked by the burgeoning cock filling my throat. I could feel the cock responding to my passion. I could feel the man behind it responding. I could feel the whole room responding. The sexual energy in the room was growing, and changing, moment by moment.

Gaining strength and confidence, I unwrapped one arm from around him and dipped a hand into the source of my yearning. I barely brushed my clit before I clenched in a spasming orgasmic wave. I came, loudly and undeniably.

The cock in my mouth erupted in immediate response, fountaining with semen, filling my mouth to overflowing. In a fit of lust, the man I was face-fucking pulled his cock from my lips and shot more cum on my face. Humiliation? No. I chose rapture.

I closed my eyes and tilted my head back, mouth open, smiling, beatific, as the warm rain of his orgasm spilled over me, reflecting back the heat of my own. A burst of applause broke out, and an animal roar of approval and lust.

I was on my knees, naked in the beast’s lair, in Twylla’s thrall. But my cum slut was in charge of us all now, and she was radiant. A knot of men jostled for position to get in line for my oral ministrations. The rest impatiently gathered in a clot around me, ardently stroking themselves, in pleasure and passion, approaching climax, urging their pricks to shoot, shoot, shower me with their offering of semen and sperm, feeding the flames of my glowing carnal furnace with their sweet cum.

Queen Cindy of Delta Pi accepted the second hot, rigid cock into her bountiful mouth, sucked it all the way down her throat, hummed, and began her reign of pleasure and passion. They had come to use me. Now they were hungry to be near my heat.

I leaned forward and thrust my ass back toward Twylla. I needed both hands now, to hold and stroke this forest of cocks. While I gave myself to them, using both hands, I urged Twylla’s tongue and lips to keep bringing me to the edge of climax, fanning the white-hot core of this slowly building firestorm with a flame of pure orgasmic female incandescence.

Twylla Van Dyke got on her knees and thrust her face into my vulva from behind. Her lips wrapped around my swollen clit. Her tongue lapped the slippery fluid dripping from my cunt up and over my swollen love bud, sliding up and down on my engorged nub, keeping my sex lubricated and stimulated, in perpetual throbbing lust.

The cum slut inside me was bending us all to her will. It was glorious.

I was sucking on a big, hard dick, its sensitive tip lodged in my throat. I held the rigid shaft of another in my left hand. I could feel it pulsing. I was helping to stroke a third, twisting my right hand around the head, tickling the sensitive underside while its owner thrust it through the ring formed by his finger and thumb. It swelled, the head turning purple. Cum began to dribble from the tip, onto my wrist. The man released the ring from around the base of his cock and jets of semen shot out, onto my cheek and hair.

It triggered a chain reaction. Two more immediately spurted, causing a warm rain of cum to fall on my neck, breasts and shoulders, dripping slowly down my back and front in thin white runnels. At the same instant, the cock in my throat jerked and pulsed, injecting its seed directly into my gullet, then withdrew, still leaking cum. And at that moment, Twylla gave my clitoris a strong, prolonged swirling suck and I came again, loudly, screaming my pleasure around the shaft of a yet another cock, already plunging noisily into my mouth and throat.

Cock after cock was stuffed into my mouth, and I lusted for every one, worshipped every one, brought each one to paroxysms of pleasure, culminating in wet orgasm, and utterly satisfied every one, draining them completely.

Other cocks, too impatient to wait, jacked off on my face and my tiny, precious tits, and I turned it into something beautiful, every pulsing cock spraying an offering of semen to the cum goddess I embodied. Others might seek to debase me, but I refused to be debased.

With so many engorged shafts and heads pumping in and out of my mouth, the stimulus of Twylla’s tongue on my clit kept pulling me over the edge, into the sweet abyss. I came, again and again, shuddering, trembling, dripping, screaming.

Things began to blur together, into one endless series of swollen heads, pulsing shafts, and back-to-back male and female orgasms. But distinct moments stand out in sharp relief:

—An enormous cock, it’s head swaying in front of me, spraying a fountain of pale fluid, arcing over me. Me, raising my face languidly to catch it in mid-stream in my mouth…

—Twylla playfully slipping a moistened finger up my ass while I was deepthroating a particularly long member, causing me to choke, squeezing the cock so hard it unloaded inside me on the spot, then pulling her finger out as she sucked hard on my clit, triggering the most spectacular orgasm of my night, as the long shaft continued to pulse…

—A trembling dick spilling a thick creamy wad in my mouth, its owner crying out as I massaged the head with my tongue, bathing it in its own slippery load…

—One long cock pulling slowly out of my mouth, trailing a string of cum and saliva, as another bobbed in the air, hungry to enter…

—Four cocks spurting cum on my face at the same time, the hot seed splashing on both my cheeks. The guttural moans of lust and satisfaction as I wiped my face clean with my fingers, gathering their semen, and sucked the fresh cum from my hands, just before another turgid member thrust into my mouth, fountaining my mouthful of mixed seed out onto my lips and chin…

—Twylla grunting as she rooted aggressively in my cunt, making me cum twice in a row…

—The sound of the door closing behind the last man as he left…

—Lying alone in the red light with my head in Twylla’s lap, sucking the cum from her fingers as she wiped it off my leather collar and fed it to me with surprising tenderness…

—Reveling in the moment, knowing I had truly freed my inner cum slut, that she was a genie who would never go back into the bottle…

—Gazing with expectant trepidation into Twylla’s eyes as she held me, their depths busy with thoughts of me in a thousand different positions, already choreographing my promised night of bondage to her every desire…

—My pleasure at taking my iPhone out of my daypack in Twilla’s SUV on the way back to my dorm, and reading a love note from Lonni, as the sky turned pale in the east, shot with pink and gold, shining like a glistening vagina…

After all of that, I still wanted to go home and fuck Lonni, to feel the comfort of her cock inside me. To doze in her arms. It was Saturday. We could stay in bed.

I was so happy.

---

A 18 year old boy is taken to the family Caravan as a treat for passing his exams

Weekend at the Caravan
By
Docker5000

Chapter 1

John Holmes was in his room talking to one of his friends over the internet.
He was in America.
His family had taken him to America as a reward for him doing well in his final exams.
John had done better than his friend in his exams and were was his folks taking him as a reward.
To his uncles bloody caravan on the Welsh Coast.
John truly couldn’t believe this his parents could well afford to take him abroad. But his father begrudged taking too much time off work.
He was a bank manager and was trying to get the vacant job as regional manager.
This meant him putting in every hour he could at his bloody bank.

John now heard a soft knock on his bedroom door.
He told his friend.
“To enjoy his holiday and he would talk to him when he could.”
He now turned off his computer then turned towards his closed door.
He then called out to whoever was outside.
“To come in.”

Sally Holmes now pushed open her son’s bedroom door and walked into his room.
She was trying to smile at him to try and make him feel better.
Sally could understand her son being pissed off with his father.
When he started doing his final exams.
His father told him if he did well as a reward he would take him on a trip to Europe and maybe do some rock climbing too in the Alps.
However as usual work came first and his father could not take a lot of time off work.
So he was taking his son and wife to his brother’s caravan on the Welsh Coast for a long weekend.

Sally now sat down on her son’s bed and smiled at him once more.
She then asked him.
“If he had everything that he would need for the weekend at the caravan.”

John just looked at his mother then tried to smile at her.
He then said to her.
“What the hell are we going to do in a small caravan for four days?
It’s bloody October and freezing and it does nothing but rain on the Welsh coast this time of year. Where going to be stuck in a caravan with dad for four days.
I would rather go back to school.”

Sally to was not looking forward to being stuck in a small caravan with both her husband and her son for four days.
Her husband would begrudge every hour he had to spend in the caravan and her son would be bored out of his head and it would be up to her to stop them from killing each other.
Sally was just about to say something to her son. When she heard the front door open and her husband calling out her name.
She just shook her head at her son then went to greet her husband.

Later that night Sally was soaking in a hot bubble bath with a glass of wine. She remembered when she and her husband went on caravan holidays.
They got to the caravan locked the door and spent most of the weekends in bed fucking each other’s brains out as neither of them had a place of their own at the time and each were still living with their parents.
They did not get the chance to have much sex apart from the back seat of his car.
So when they got the chance to use the family caravan in Wales she always looked forward to the trips.
It had been many years since they had last used the caravan as a fuck hid-out.
She would have enjoyed going with just him and maybe getting him to rekindle his passion for her. At the moment his only passion was for promotion at work.

Sally was looking out of her living room window when her husband arrived home from work. She was quite pleased to see that he had put some L plates on his car.
Sally had hoped he would let John drive a little way. He had his test coming up in a couple of weeks and any extra practice would be good for him.

After dinner they packed everything into the car and set off.
George allowed John to drive and he sat next to him in the passenger seat. Sally sat in the back smiling. She was happy that her husband was spending some overdue time with his son. John to was pleased that his father was spending a little time with him.

George allowed his son to drive until they came up to the motorway.
Learners were not allowed on the motorway so he took over and Sally now sat in the passenger seat next to her husband.
Once they were off the motorway Sally took over driving with John sat next to her in the passenger seat.
Her husband was sat in the back with his computer tablet just finishing off a little work.
However neither, Sally or John were upset about this as he had been absolutely wonderful the entire journey.
He had been laughing and joking and they had played games like they used to when John was a little boy.
It could be a good weekend after all.
Now both Sally and John were happy to spend some time with him.

When they finally arrived at the caravan park it was just getting dark and of course as John predicted was raining heavily.
As the car was lovely and warm George told them.
“To stay in the car.”
He went into the caravan and got the heating turned on; 10 minutes later he opened the caravan door and indicated for them to come in.
He told them.
“Just to bring what they needed for tonight, they would unload the car in the morning.”
As it had been a long drive and everyone was tired.
Sally prepared a quick dinner for all of them.
They talked and watched the TV for a couple of hours.
After that they all decided to have an early night.

When John woke up the next morning the wind had died down and it had stopped raining.
John got dressed and he checked in on his parents.
They were both still fast asleep.
He decided to go for a walk.
He needed to stretch his legs.
John really did not like being stuck in the caravan for too long.

However it was still pretty cold.
John got the keys to the car from his parents’ room without waking them up.
He wanted his big winter coat and his thick woolly hat from the car.
Once he was dressed nice and warm he decided to go for a walk down the beach.
He noticed a car parked next to the caravan next to his.
The car was not there when they pulled in last night.

John quickly dismissed the car from his mind and set off down the beach there was nobody about at this hour of the morning so he had the full beach to himself.
It was nearly 3 hours later when he started to get hungry and wanted some breakfast that he started to head back to his caravan.

When John got near his own caravan he noticed that his father’s car was missing. When he entered the caravan his mother was set at the table and it looked like she had been crying. She quickly tried to cover up her tears when he entered the caravan closing and locking the door behind him.
He then went to sit down opposite her at the table.

Sally now looked up at her son and tried her best to smile at him.
She then said to him.
“Your father got a very urgent phone call from his bank he had to go back immediately.”

John was really disappointed but deep down he was not really surprised.
He now said to his mother.
“For her to dry her eyes; he had found a nice little café just beyond the point and it would be his treat.”
She smiled at her son lovingly, she remembered she was hungry and she was not really in the mood to cook.
15 minutes later they walked into the small cafe arm in arm.
The breakfast was very nice and soon they were once again feeling a lot better.
The café had a magnificent view of the bay.

When they were walking back to their own caravan. They noticed a man taking things out of a car and taking them into the caravan next to theirs.
This caravan was larger than theirs.
Then a Woman about the same age as Sally appeared in the caravan doorway.
She noticed John and Sally and she gave them a nice smile.
A couple of seconds later a girl appeared in the doorway.

The man who had been going in and out of the caravan now turned and saw John and his mother walking back to their caravan.
He waved at them in a friendly manner.
He was now joined by the two women.
When John and his mother got close enough to him he introduced himself to them.
His name was Donald White.
He then introduced his wife Wendy and daughter Becky to them both.

After they all had shaken hands with each other John and Sally were both invited inside their caravan for some breakfast.
Sally politely declined telling them.
“That they had just been to the café on the point.”
Donald said to her.
“Maybe some other time.”
Sally said to him.
“That would be nice.”
She and John now went into their own caravan.
Donald, Wendy and Becky just smiled to each other as they watched them go.
They had plans for John and his mother.

Later on John wanted to go for another walk and maybe explore a little bit.
However Sally was feeling very tired.
She sometimes got really bad migraine headaches and this was one of them times.
She just wanted to lie down and get some rest.

John had been walking for about half an hour the sun had decided to make a surprise appearance in the sky and it was now becoming rather hot.
He had taken off his heavy coat and he was carrying it under his arm.
John was pleasantly surprised by the sudden heat, he was also happy that the beach was empty.

He continued down the beach until he got to some rocks.
To get to a further stretch of beach he had to climb over the rocks.
When he rounded the corner he found Donald and his family.
Donald was taking some pictures of his wife and daughter posing on some rocks.
He was only wearing a T shirt and some shorts.
John was surprise that his wife and daughter were both dressed in only bikinis and the bikinis were very small.

All three of them now greeted John in a friendly manner. When John was not looking Donald winked at his wife and daughter.
They both knew what he had in mind.

Both Wendy and Becky grabbed him and pulled him over to where they were posing on some rocks.
They put his arms around their waists.
John felt a little embarrassed with his arms around them. But soon he started to relax.
Donald took pictures after picture of them posing together.

Donald now asked John.
“If he would take some pictures of him with his wife and daughter.”
He now offered the camera to John.
John was only too glad to get out of the women’s embrace.
He was getting quite turned on with his arms around them.
He now started to take pictures of the family.
At first the pictures were just normal ones husband and wife, wife and daughter, father and daughter and so on.

Now John was taking some pictures of Wendy and Becky together they each had their arms around the others waists.
Donald now said to them both with a big smile on his face.
“How about some for the special album.”

Wendy and Becky just looked at each other and started to giggle.
John nearly dropped the camera when both of them quickly removed their bikini tops and started to touch each other’s boobs.
John looked at Donald but Donald just smiled at him.
Donald asked him to continue taking some pictures.
John hesitated for a few seconds then he started to take more pictures.
He thought to himself what the hell they were both beautiful women and they were only posing topless.
He continued to take picture after picture?

While John was taking pictures of the mother and daughter who were now kissing each other and had their hands in each other’s bikini bottoms Donald was behind him stripping off all his clothes.
John was now shocked when a naked Donald sporting a very huge hardon walked passed him towards his topless wife and daughter.
He now started to kiss them both passionately.
As he kissed them he took hold of the laces of their bikini bottoms and pulled them.
Their bikini bottoms now fell away from their bodies revealing their shaved pussies to John.

At first John just stopped taking pictures and started to watch them.
Donald was kissing his wife then his daughter.
He was also playing with their breasts and running his hands down to their pussies.
Each of the girls had a hand on his cock and were rubbing it and teasing his balls.
Donald smiled at John then told him.
“To carry on taking pictures please.”
He told him.
“To get plenty of good close up shots when Becky sucked him.”
This confused John a little bit now.

However he was soon to find out what Donald meant.
Becky now looked directly at John and gave him a really big smile.
She then dropped on to her knees.
John now started to shake when he realized what she was about to do.
However he zoomed in on her face and made himself calm down as he watched her through the camera viewfinder take her father’s cock-head into her mouth and start to lick all around it.
Donald moaned into his wife’s mouth as his daughter teased his cock with her hot mouth.

Becky was now giving her father a long and slow deep-throat blowjob. She took him completely into her mouth and down her throat.
She then pulled all the way back and licked his piss-hole before taking him back into her mouth. She was also playing with his balls.
Donald and his wife continued to kiss and he was fondling her big breasts as his daughter gave him a wonderful blowjob.
Out of his wife and daughter his daughter was truly the best at sucking cock.

John had lost count of how many photographs he had taken the memory card in this digital camera must be huge he thought to himself as he continued to snap away.
His own cock in his trousers was getting painful now.
He too had a huge hardon now from watching this incestuous family.

Donald now broke off kissing his wife and groaned out loud.
He now started to fill his own daughter’s mouth with his spunk.
John knew by the sounds he was making that he was about to cum. So he now zoomed in on her face.
He could see the spunk shooting out of the end of his cock and into his own daughter’s mouth. There was so much spunk going into her mouth now that it was escaping from her lips and running down onto her beautiful breasts.

Becky now let her father’s cock slip out of her mouth.
She turned to look at John and opened her mouth so he could see that she still had a mouth full of her father’s spunk and it was leaking from her lips once more.
John zoomed in and took several photographs of her with her mouth full of her father’s cum.

Becky now got up once more and wrapped her arms around her mother’s body.
Mother and daughter now started to kiss each other once more.
Wendy was using her tongue to scoop out large dollops of cum from her daughter’s mouth.
Mother and daughter were now sharing his cum between them both.
Donald now got dressed as his wife and daughter continued to share his cum.
Once he was dressed he took the camera from John and patted him on his back and walked off back towards his caravan leaving John alone with the naked mother and daughter.

Chapter 2

John just watched Donald walked off towards the beach with a confused look on his young face. When he turned back both women were stood only a few feet from him. Both were still naked.
As he looked at them they both spat some cum out of their mouths and onto their own breasts.
Which they now started to rub into their own skin while they continued to look at him smiling wickedly.

Donald now doubled back. John was no longer looking his way and he climbed up onto some rocks behind them.
He now had the perfect position to take more photographs without being seen.

Both women were now looking at him intently.
John now looked down at what they were looking at.
His cock was making a large tent in his jeans now.
Both women now walked up to him and each of them placed a hand over his cock and started to rub it.
John was now moaning as both of them teased him.
Donald smiled to himself and started to take some pictures.

Wendy now pulled down his zipper while Becky undid the button of his jeans.
Both of them now pulled down his jeans and boxer shorts.
John now felt the sea breeze on his cock and balls and this made him moan out once more.
Both Wendy and Becky now got down on their knees in the sand and each started to run a hand up his leg and caressing one of his balls each.
John moaned and groaned as the two hands went up to his balls and hard cock.
John was a virgin and he had never experienced anything like this before in his life.

Both Wendy and Becky were now running their tongues up and down his hard cock.
John couldn’t believe that he had a mother and daughter licking his cock at the same time.
Both of them where now taking it in turns to suck on his cock.
John was now in heaven.

Donald now decided that he had enough pictures to get into John’s mother’s cunt.
He now headed off to her caravan to confront her with the photographs.
He was going to play the outraged husband and father.

Before Donald headed off he managed to catch his wife’s eye. He waved at her and she acknowledged him by giving him a quick wave back.
John had his eyes closed as Becky was now behind him licking out his asshole.
Wendy had his cock completely in her mouth and she was sucking him for all she was worth.
Donald indicated to his wife to bring him back in 20 minutes.
Wendy waved ok to him without once stopping sucking on his young hard cock.

Donald before knocking on John’s mother’s caravan door had picked up some sand from the beach. He now put some of the sand into his own eyes to make it look like he had been crying.

Sally was asleep on her bed, when she heard somebody knocking on the caravan door.
As she was only wearing a long T shirt she quickly put on a dressing gown.
When she opened the door she was very surprised to see a very upset Donald outside holding a camera in his hand.

Sally now asked him with concern in her voice.
“If everything was ok.”
Donald as on cue as a tear dripped down his face asked her.
“If he could come in.
He had something very serious to discuss with her regarding her son.”

At the mention of her son.
Sally got very concerned and quickly asked him into the caravan closing the door behind him. If she could have seen his face.
She would have seen the big smile cross his face, which instantly disappeared when he turned to look at her.

Wendy was now on all fours in the sand and Becky was helping an over excited John get into position behind her mother.
She had hold of his cock and she was guiding it into her mother’s waiting pussy.
Wendy now moaned out in joy as she felt his entire cock slip into her pussy.
John was now losing his virginity to a stranger’s wife.
John’s first instinct was to start hammering away at her pussy.
However Becky had her hands on his ass and as well as teasing his balls and asshole.
She was also controlling the speed in which he could fuck her.
Becky knew how her mother liked to get fucked, she had brought home plenty of her boyfriends in the past and both mother and daughter had shared them together.
While Donald watched from the loft and watched and filmed everything on the hidden cameras which they had all over their house.

Donald now quickly explained to John’s mother what he had seen her son doing with his wife and daughter and how outrage he was.
He demanded that she ring her husband at once and tell him what his son was getting up to. Donald now said to her.
“That he was in two minds whether to go get a whip and whip the life out of him.
How dare he defile his wife and daughter?
He would divorce his wife and disown his daughter.”

He was shouting and waving his arms about.
Sally could not believe what he was telling her until he demanded she look at the pictures on the camera.
Sally had always considered her son such an innocent and shy boy.

Sally was not going to call her husband.
He would totally over react.
Sally now tried to explain to Donald.
“That John was over the age of eighteen and that she really had no control over what he did. However she felt she had a duty to make amends to him.”
This is what Donald wanted to hear.

Donald now said to her with a hint of triumph in his voice.
“So you’re prepared to make amends for what your son is doing as we speak to my poor wife and innocent daughter.”
Sally just nodded her head to him.

John was now pounding into Wendy’s pussy exactly how she liked it.
Becky was now laid in front of her mother on the sand her legs open and her hips up a little as John fucked into Wendy’s pussy from the rear.
Wendy was licking out her daughter’s pussy as John fucked her.

Donald now took hold of the belt to her dressing gown and pulled it open.
He then told her.
“To turn around.”
Sally did not say a word she just turned around.
He now pulled off her dressing gown.
Leaving her only in her large T-shirt and small white panties.

Sally was now once again facing him, but she was looking down at the floor.
Donald liked her big boobs; he could clearly see her nipples pressing against the thin material of her over-sized T shirt.
Donald now told her.
“To lift up her T-shirt so he could see her big boobs.”

Sally only hesitated for a few moments; she was imagining her husband’s reaction when he found out about his son’s behaviour.
She took a deep breath and slowly started to raise her T-shirt.
Donald couldn’t help letting out a loud moan and a big smile crossed his face as her big boobs now came into view.
She had magnificent breasts with large nipples which now looked like they were fully hard.

Sally now had the T-shirt completely off; and she just dropped it onto the floor and stood there with her arms at her sides as he just stood looking at her.
Donald now told her.
“To turn back around.”
Sally took another deep breath and did as he told her.
Donald now moved up behind her and he started to kiss her neck. At the same time he took hold of her big breasts and started to play with them.
Sally tried her best not to enjoy this but it had been weeks since George had touched her this way.
And his hands on her boobs felt nice.
Donald smiled to himself when she started to softly moan as he tweaked her hard nipples.

Donald now started to kiss his way down her back. He now took hold of her panties and tried to pull them down.
She quickly grabbed them and stopped him.
Donald just continued to kiss and lick her back.
Eventually she let go of her panties and Donald pulled them down her legs.

Sally’s moans now grew louder when she felt him pull her ass cheeks apart and his tongue ran up and down her outer pussy lips.
She couldn’t believe she was allowing another man to touch her in such an intimate way.
Sally had never cheated on her husband.
She couldn’t believe that she was about to cheat on her husband.
Sally loved her husband very much.
However she was very frustrated and she had a high sex drive and needed to be fucked on a regular basis and her husband was not satisfying her any more.

Donald now put a little bit of pressure on her back so she bent over a little more.
Sally now moaned out louder when she felt his tongue darting in and out of her pussy.
She could feel herself getting wet.
Sally still couldn’t believe she was letting a virtual stranger put his tongue into her pussy. She was now begging him to lick her harder.

John had just filled Wendy’s pussy up with his young spunk and was lying on the sand recovering his breath.
Becky was in between her mother’s wide spread legs eagerly licking out his cum from her mother’s cunt.
Watching Becky licking out her own mother’s pussy soon had him fully hard once more.
John now positioned himself directly behind Becky.
Becky saw him out of the corner of her eye and she realized what he was about to do.
She now raised her ass a little bit so he would have better access to her pussy.
Soon she was moaning into her mother’s pussy as John fucked her cunt with powerful thrusts.
Wendy held her daughters mouth on her cunt and just smiled at John as he fucked Becky’s cunt.

Donald now gave Sally a long over-due orgasm with his very talented tongue.
Sally screamed out loud as she had her orgasm it was so powerful that she spurted off all over Donald’s face.
She then collapsed onto the floor with a contented look on her face.

Donald now moved so he was stood directly over her.
He then undid his belt and jeans and he let his jeans and boxer shorts fall down to his ankles. Donald had a huge erection now.
He played with it as he looked down at her.

Sally had now recovered enough to look up at him.
She saw the biggest cock she had ever seen as she watched him stroke himself a drop of pre-cum dripped from its tip.
Sally could feel herself licking her own lips in anticipation as she watched him.

Donald now looked down at her.
He could see her licking her lips.
He smiled to himself then said to her.
“Get onto your knees.”
Sally quickly got onto her knees.
She was now looking directly up at him and smiling at him. She now used her tongue to lick her own ruby red lips.

Donald now told her.
“To suck his cock.”
Sally had only ever sucked off her husband’s cock.
But she did love oral sex.
Sally looked at Donald for a few seconds then she took his cock-head into her mouth and started to suck it.
Donald now moaned out in pleasure she had a very good technique.
She gently kissed and nibbled and licked all around his sensitive cock-head.

John was now laid on the sand next to both Wendy and Becky.
Both of them now had a pussy full of his young spunk.
The girls now helped him get dressed.
The girls then replaced their small bikinis and with one of them on each side of him they started to walk back towards the caravan.

The sun which had made a guest appearance in the sky was now going back to its hiding place and the girls were now shivering with the cold.
As they were only wearing very skimpy summer bikinis.

Just as they got near Johns caravan the heavens opened and it started to pour down.
Without thinking John opened the door to his caravan and he and the girls piled inside.
John closed the door behind him.

John was now hearing strange sounds coming from the master bedroom at the other end of the caravan.
Wendy and Becky were also hearing the strange sounds. But they knew exactly what the sounds were and who was making them.
They just smiled to each other as John went to investigate.
They also followed behind John.

John was now just opening the door which led to the master bedroom.
He was now frozen to the spot at what he was now seeing.
His mother was completely naked and on the bed with her legs wide open and Donald was also completely naked and he was ramming his huge cock in and out of her pussy and John’s mother was screaming and moaning and raking his back with her long nails.
John felt instantly angry then for some reason he felt instantly jealous.
He wanted to be the one giving her a good screwing.
He knew that his father had not touched her for a long time and by the sounds she was making she was really enjoying what Donald was now doing to her.

John was unaware that as he watched Donald fucking his mother Wendy and Becky were quickly undoing his trousers and before he knew what was happening their hands were playing with his cock and within seconds they had him nice and hard.

John stood there just watching Donald fucking his mother while both Wendy and Becky completely stripped him once more.
Now he was stood there naked with both of them playing with him.

Becky now went over to the bed and whispered in her father’s ear as he continued to fuck Sally. Donald stopped fucking Sally with his cock still buried completely in her.
He then turned and saw a naked John staring at them.
Wendy was stood behind John her hands were wrapped around his front as she slowly jacked him off.

Donald now pulled his huge cock out of her cunt.
Sally moaned out in frustration.
She then saw for the first time her son and he was completely naked and looking at her with a strange expression in his eyes.
Donald now climbed off the bed and walked over to John.
He then looked at Sally.
Donald now patted John on his back and said to him.
“Go get her.”

Sally now had a look of pure terror on her face when she understood what was about to happen to her.
She was just about to get off the bed when both Wendy and Becky pinned her to the bed and they also pulled her legs back open for John.
Donald stood behind John and he just gently pushed him towards the bed.
John had a strange expression on his face as he climbed up onto the bed.

Sally was now shouting at her son.
“To come to his senses, he couldn’t do this she was his mother after all.”
However John was completely oblivious to anything she was saying to him.
John without hesitating thrust is cock deep into his mother’s pussy.
Sally cried out in shame, frustration and pleasure.
But she would not admit the last part to herself.

Sally was about to try once more to make him come to his senses when John clamped his mouth down over hers and thrust his tongue into her mouth and he started to kiss her so passionately as he thrust in and out of her pussy.
Donald was stood with his arms around his wife and daughter and was watching as Sally continued to try and fight off her son.

Sally was hitting her son with her fists as he continued to kiss her and pound into her pussy. Donald, Wendy and Becky were just stood watching as this son continued to rape his own mother. Sally continued to fight him.
Her two fists were hitting him in his sides as she tried to fight him off her.
Donald then smiled to himself when he saw her fists open and her hands started to run up and down his back and she started to dig her nails into his back.

John finally broke off his kiss with his mother and looked at her.
He had started to come back to his senses.
Before he could say anything to her.
She looked him directly in his eyes and she called him.
“A fucking bastard.”

She then wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled his mouth back down onto her mouth and she now thrust her tongue up into his mouth and she started to kiss him.
It was now the other way round.
Sally was now in control.
She had decided that she wanted it now.
Sally was digging her nails into his ass to control how fast he pounded into her cunt.
She was biting his ear and telling him.
“To fuck his mother harder.”

Donald quickly got dressed and led his wife and daughter out of the caravan.
He left this mother and son to their fucking session.

John and Sally fucked each other throughout the night in every position possible.
Sally had her caravan fuck sessions back.
But not with her husband anymore.
It was going to be with her stud of a son.
When they were having a brief rest period in between one of the fucking sessions they both noticed that Donald’s car was gone.

Donald and his family had left during the night.
Both Sally and John were sad to see them go.
They had a plan for a large orgy.
Sally wanted to try two cocks at once.

However she would have to wait until John could bring around a couple of his friends and she could experiment with them.
She let John catch his breath and have a drink and eat a sandwich.
Then she pulled the poor boy back to her bed.
She sent her husband a text message saying they were having a good time at the caravan and she would get the train back.
They stayed an extra week and apart from going to do a little bit of shopping they never left the caravan and never got dressed.
They just fucked and fucked each other all day and all night.

By the time they got home John was an expert on every aspect of fucking.
His mother had also showed him that she liked water-sports.
Something she was always too embarrassed to do with her husband.
But her son was quite happy to experiment and he liked to piss all over her face and tits after he had given her a good fucking.

When they got back home. Sally got George to buy her a small car so John and she could share it. George was more than happy to get her the car as it meant he would not have to take her or him anywhere any more.
Sally and John used the car to go to the caravan it least once a month and without George.

Sally also got to try many cocks at once has long as one of them was John’s that was his deal with her.
As for Donald and his family they never saw them again.

The End

---

Sorry for taking so damn long. Part four will not take as long!

Hannah lay on a pile of worms, her swollen breasts and belly shiny from all the fluid which now covered the both of us. My hands were shaking and I had a hard time maintaining balance because I was just so completely overwhelmed by my arousal. The sight of her, the sight of the worms and the thought of what was happening was almost too much for me. I was sitting there with a vacant stare for far too long, but there were so many possibilities. I felt that I had become a creature of urge, but with so many fighting for supremacy within me, I was practically paralysed.

I was still aware of the worms all around me. Each individual one, in some way, occupied a small part of my mind. I wanted desperately to be fucked, to cum again. I wanted desperately to fuck Hannah, to make her cum again. I collapsed. Worms then covered me completely, tickling my flesh, teasing me with an orgasm that constantly seemed just out of reach. I didn’t need to breathe, all I needed was this wiggling cocoon. They slithered across my pussy, my clit, my ass. They wrapped themselves around my boobs, my nipples, squeezing. It was heavenly. My mouth hang open, and before long, as if they’d decided I’d had enough torment, a worm began to make its way into my mouth and down my throat. I could feel its entire length as it went deeper, it was inside my stomach by the time its tail end slipped past my lips. A warm, soft kind of pleasure irradiated outward from the worm inside me, and another one began to enter my mouth, then down my throat, just as the one before it had.

I felt the first one enter my intestines, spreading its warmth as it went. Deeper and deeper within me, an indescribable sensation had me shivering with delight, a feeling which seemed to change slightly when the next worm followed. And more kept coming in. I didn’t bother to count how many, but by the time the first one slowly stretched my ass open and began worming its way out, another had just started on its way down my throat.

I wasn’t cumming though. I kind of didn’t mind, but it suddenly occurred to me that something was different. This was more of a massage than a fucking. A massage of my insides. It was deeply soothing, and quite pleasurable. It had calmed my mind, allowing me to focus. It removed my frantic urge to cum and allowed me to simply enjoy the erotic, almost romantic pleasures these worms could offer. One by one, through my mouth, down my throat, and all the way through my entire being they slithered, until finally coming out of my ass, stretching it in such a way that I never seemed to quite get used to it. It never loosened up at all in fact, which was odd.

When finally the last one emerged, my asshole popping shut behind it, I felt like I had the energy to sit up again. I noticed Hannah’s stomach had gotten noticeably bigger – considerably so. It looked like she could fit two beach balls inside. And yet her flesh didn’t seem stretched to bursting like I would have expected, it retained a degree of suppleness that had me tingling again. She was rubbing it all over with one hand and massaging one of her breasts with the other while a group of worms congregated between her legs. There were a couple attached to her nipples as well, contorting themselves in sucking motions, drawing her milk into increasingly large, pulsating sacks. Judging by the way her body was writhing about, she may have been screaming with pleasure were it not for the worm in her mouth. It seemed to be practically pouring its fluid down her throat, as large amounts of it were seeping out the sides of her lips.

It was an incredibly arousing sight, and I was happy to just sit there and watch, enjoying the feeling of the worms beneath me rubbing against my pussy. The urge to cum was returning , and I kind of felt like I was getting close, then the worms at her tits really caught my eye. The sacks had grown in the few seconds since I started watching, and were now about as big as a pair of bowling balls. And they were not only pulsating, but bulging in such a way that it looked like they were full of tiny creatures. That realisation drove me wild, I couldn’t help but start touching my pussy, fighting against the worms that were down there for access to my clit. I grabbed a boob and then noticed that my nipples were now just as sensitive. With a gasp, I gave my actual clit back to the worms and brought both my hands to my chest and started rubbing and squeezing them, throwing my head back and sighing as I felt an orgasm welling up from an unfamiliar place. My nipples had also become engorged, just like Hannah’s had before…

With that sudden realisation, I opened my eyes. Hannah was kneeling before me, the worms from her nipples in each hand, giving me a strange smile around the worm which still hung out of her mouth. She continued to drool copious amounts of their fluid, which trickled down her enormous breasts and even more enormous stomach. The sacks of the worms in her hands were still pulsating, and they thrashed about as she brought them closer. I couldn’t help but fall backwards. I was so excited at what I was about to experience, everything seemed to move in slow motion as Hannah loomed above me and pressed the worms to my nipples. Immediately, they began to push, and at that moment, I finally started to cum again.

My nipples began to stretch, slowly at first, but the more they did, the more intense my orgasm became. Small twitches turned to convulsions, or at least they would have, but the worms held me in place, and Hannah was straddling me now, her massive belly eclipsing most of my vision, at least in those brief moments I could keep my eyes open.

She fed the worms into my nipples, and it was slow going, but I didn’t mind that one bit to be honest. When they were maybe three inches in, bulges began to inch their way towards me. They stretched my nipples to an insane degree, and the pleasure I felt as they did so was incredible. A bunch of small, wriggling creatures were then released into my boobs, and I barely had a chance to react before another couple of bulges stretched my nipples once more, and another burst of those creatures entered my breasts, which had begun to expand to accommodate them. This process was repeated dozens of times, and each time was as intense as the first, if not more so.

By the time they were done, my boobs were bigger than Hannah’s, only full of these strange little creatures, and I could feel them squirming inside. I exhaled a long, overdue breath, and was able to open my eyes and focus, just in time to see the worm in Hannah’s mouth wriggle its way past her lips and down her throat, and I watched it bulge as the worm went deeper, before disappearing. Still holding the two worms, she licked up the fluid around her mouth. I wiped away what was left on a finger and brought it to my own mouth. Damn it was tasty. I so desperately wanted to taste it on her lips too, but her stomach and my boobs made it impossible. Instead, I just rubbed her breasts and pinched her nipples, which were still slowly leaking milk. I’d occasionally taste some off my hands while I massaged her, and she seemed to be enjoying it very much.

“That feels so nice Amy,” she cooed. “But…”

Without another word, she moved the ends of the worms she was holding towards her nipples. They responded instantly, and started trying to force their way on. The penetration seemed a lot easier than the first time, they popped inside in just a couple of seconds, and were soon a few inches deep.

“Oh oh fuck!” she gasped as she began twitching from a mind blowing orgasm. The worms, forming a nipple to nipple bridge between us, began to push deeper into each of our boobs, bringing us closer together, until there was only about an inch of each worm showing. Still not close enough for me to devour her lips the way I wanted, but enough that I was able to put my arms part way around her. We stared deep into each other’s eyes, and through them, our pleasure seemed to reverberate between us. Then suddenly, hers went wide and she gasped.

“Oh my god! I can feel them… sucking me!” she then trailed off into a panting fit, and it wasn’t long before I realised what was happening. The worms began squirting her milk directly into my boobs.

“Fuck I feel it now!” I cried when I felt the first warm splashes. The little creatures inside went wild then as well. I don’t know what was happening, but soon torrents of Hannah’s milk were being pumped into my boobs, and they grew more and more.

“Hannah please… rub them.” I groaned, taking her hands and bringing them to my engorged, creature-filled tits. It felt amazing when she started to squeeze them.

“Wow, I can feel the little things in there. They’re getting bigger!” she exclaimed. And she was right. The continued inflation of my breasts was only partly from Hannah’s milk filling them up. The little creatures also seemed to be drinking it up, and growing at a considerable rate. They were maybe the size of tic-tacs at first, but by this point seemed to be at least four times as large, and there must have been thousands of them. And all of them were still growing!

“Fuck that feels so good Hannah.” I moaned.

“Mmm, rub mine too.” she said, wriggling her body against mine invitingly. I obliged immediately of course, and her boobs felt amazing. I could feel them pulsing from the worms sucking out her milk, and then more being made to fill them up again. I squirmed against her too, and I could swear I felt something stirring within her belly, just for a moment.

My boobs were so big by now that Hannah was able to comfortably rest her head on one.

“I hope they don’t pop!” she giggled, but then suddenly when stiff and yelped. She twitched a couple of times, then exhaled a long breath. “My ass Amy, oh my god! It’s going so deep… feels goooooood…” she trailed off, shuddering.

“It’s about time your little ass got fucked.” I smiled, staring up at her. She was lost to the world though, and remembering what had happened to me, I could only imagine what she must have been feeling considering everything else that was happening. A worm suddenly started pushing itself into my pussy. It felt huge, my pussy slowly stretched open to let it in. I saw stars behind my eyes as it forced it open wider, until it popped in and within moments slammed itself against my cervix. I cried out in a mixture of pleasure and pain, whatever pain even meant to me any more. It wasn’t at all unpleasant, it was just a different kind of amazing.

I don’t know exactly what it did then, but it felt like a bunch of small tentacles emerged from the tip of the worm inside me and tickled open my cervix. They slowly entered my womb and stroked every inch of it from the inside. I tried to arch my back, but the weight of my now yoga ball sized boobs and Hannah on top of me kept me in place. The feeling inside me was insane, my pussy was stretched wide, and I had all these tiny little fingers which had my womb tingling at their touch.

Hannah was convulsing above me, her mouth hanging open and a mixture of saliva and what must have been the worm’s fluid drooling out. The worm soon passed her lips and oozed its way out of her mouth. The sight was so hot, I started cumming again, and then again when it forced its way into my mouth, and yet again when I felt Hannah stiffen once more, and the worm in my pussy start shoving its other end into hers.

We were now connected by four worms, through our nipples, mouths and pussies. When the worm in my mouth started down my throat, the feeling was familiar, but much more sexual. The warmth was now heat, and it mingled with my endless orgasms, sending me to higher and higher levels of heaven. The worm left Hannah’s mouth at about the same time the one in her pussy hit her cervix, and considering her reaction, it must have been doing something similar to her as it was to me, only more intense. I wondered how her heavily pregnant womb was making her feel. All she could do was gasp and moan.
The worm continued down my throat, and its far end was well into my intestines when the last of it left my mouth.

“Amy Amy Amy! Thank you.” Hannah choked on the last of her words as another worm entered her mouth via her throat and made its way towards mine. I kept it open, waiting for it to arrive. The first had begun to force its way out of my ass when the second unceremoniously shoved itself into my throat. Somehow I knew another had just fully entered Hannah’s ass, and the one coming out of mine went straight back in there. We had at least three worms now making a circuit through us, with just enough distance between them to allow each hole a moment to recover before the next went through.

Then, the worm in our pussies started thrusting. It contracted itself in the middle, then expanded, and its little feeler tentacles strained to keep a hold inside my womb as it went, and that just made it even more intense. I had wanted to be fucked before, and now I was getting everything I’d hoped for and more. Whenever either of us were without a worm lodged in our mouths, Hannah and I both screamed and babbled incoherently. I tried to thrash about, but I was restrained, however she was free to feverishly buck and pound herself against me.

The worms synchronised themselves after a short while. Whenever one popped out of my ass, the one in my pussy caused its little feeler tentacles to spasm, and the ones in my nipples would ejaculate a large bit of milk they had saved up over a few seconds. I was going insane. It was a pleasure that escalated continuously, and one that I never managed to get used to. It was new every time, and the stars behind my eyes began to burst, and it felt like every cell in my body was doing the same.

This time, when I passed out, it wasn’t sudden. I gradually lost consciousness as more and more of my mind was overtaken by unspeakable ecstasy. The last thing I remembered then was Hannah going limp on top of me, and with my last fading shred of awareness, I savoured the meticulous assault on my body, and a swirling vortex of pleasure then whisked me away.

I was jolted back to reality by the sound of the front door closing, and then footsteps for a moment, which suddenly stopped. I was on my side now, facing Hannah who was in a similar position. She was awake too, her eyes darted upwards, then down towards our bodies, then up into mine. Her belly had grown close to double its previous size, as had my boobs. And mum was home. We both smirked, thinking the same thing. This was about to get interesting.

---

A lady lover starts a new job at a law firm and starts up an uncertain relationship with her boss.

I walk into the powerful and successful lawyer’s office. Hell bent on getting a job at the best firm l knew, Lillian Fairbanks & co. With an outstanding resume and a vivacious charisma about me, I thought I would score big time on this job. It was a simple interview with one of the associates. I thought it would be easy. Until of course the sweet older lady at the front desk told me that Ms. Fairbanks was doing the interviews herself. Naturally wanting the best of the best at her firm. I turn as pale as a ghost and ask where the restroom is and quickly making my way there. After looking at myself in the long across the wall mirror. I looked professional in a button up blouse and blazer with a tight but sensible skirt. My brown curly hair flowing around my shoulders and my brown eyes accented by my eye make up. I quickly start to give myself a pep talk, not bothering to check if there was anyone inside the restroom.

“Okay, Ally. You have one shot at this. Your a great lawyer. They should be begging to have you here. You can do this. Your Allison Tanner. You aced The Bar, you can ace this interview. You’ll-“

A flush of a toilet signals that I’m in fact not as alone as I thought in huge restroom. I stop dead in my tracks. I should’ve known. I hear a door to one of the stalls open. I watch in the mirror with intent on finding out who had heard my little pep talk. I gasp as I recognize the person immediately as they turn the corner to the sinks. Lillian Fairbanks, the one and only. My soft brown eyes meet her fierce green ones and my eyes unconsciously move down her body. Taking in her bountiful bust in a tight silk blouse and toned arms and legs in a tight skirt. Damn. An immediate fire igniting between my legs. I swallow as my eyes move back up to meet hers as she walks to the sink next to mine. Her soft blonde hair pulled back into a bun. Still looking at me in the mirror with a calm and professional look she speaks to me as she washes her hands.

“We should be begging to have you here, should we?”

She says with a slightly icy tone. I blush and finally tear my eyes away from her hole burning gaze. When I look back up into the mirror she has turned around and walked to a paper towel dispenser. Pulling out at least 4 sheets of paper towels as I let my eyes wander down to her trim ass and legs. For a woman at the age of 37 she could pass off as 25. I notice her starting to turn around and my eyes flick up to hers, my staring doesn’t go unnoticed and I blush slightly harder. She raises her eyebrows to her earlier question, swiftly shrugging off my staring thankfully. I straighten my back and take a few steps forward and put my hand out for her to shake. She doesn’t even glance at my hand as I introduce myself.

“Hi. I’m Allison Tanner. I’m here to interview for the opening. It’s an honor to meet you Ms. Fairbanks.”

My voice slightly shaking. This woman was intimidating and she was making me more unsure of myself by the second. She surprisingly smirks at me and throws away the wet paper towels.

“I heard your name when you were talking to yourself. Introductions are kind of irrelevant at this point Ms. Tanner. Have Julia send you into my office in 5 minutes.”

I blush and nod my head slightly. With that she turns and walks to the door and walks out of the restroom. I take a deep breath and let my hand drop to my side. She seems to have an affect on me that only a few people actually have. She makes me who I’m not. An intimidated woman with no courage, and I simply can’t say no to her or turn my back on her. I turn back to the mirror and see the deep red painted across my cheeks from the encounter. I sigh and walk out of the restroom. I walk over to the sweet older lady and tell her that Ms. Fairbanks wants to see me in 5 minutes. She gives me a small knowing smile.

“You met her I take it?”

My fading blush comes back with a rush and my cheeks are red yet again. I look down briefly then back to the woman with a small nod. She chuckles and swivels her chair around and points down a hallway.

“If she said 5 minutes then your already late. Around here we’re always 5 minutes early. Go down this hall, take a left and her office is at the end of that hall. Got it sweetheart?”

She asks. I give her a thankful smile and nod my head.

“Yes. Thank you.”

She smiles back and turns back to answer the office phone with a “Lillian Fairbanks & co. This is Julia speaking, how may I help you?”. I start to walk down the hall and take a left. There are multiple cubicles on my left but big executive offices on my right. I continue walking, my eyes set on the door at the end of the hall. I finally reach it and take a deep breath before I knock. I hear an answer from inside.

“Come in.”

I open the door. I see Lillian sitting behind a big mahogany desk writing something down on papers. I take a quick glance around the room. It was full of all the traditional lawyer books and more. Though, no picture frames or personal items to connect anything to her social life. My eyes go back to her.

“Your late. Sit.”

She says while continuing to write. I close the door behind me and move to one of the two seats in front of her desk.

“Sorry Ms.-“

She cuts me off and finally looks up at me. Her green eyes enough to make me gasp but I hold it back.

“How old are you Ms. Tanner?”

I cross my legs and I think I see her flick her eyes to my legs for a mere second. No, she was to professional for that. Get a grip, Ally.

“I am 28.”

She purses her full red lips and nods her head. She scoots her chair back an inch and pulls out a drawer.

“Good. Your not to old, or too young.”

Check one. I see her pull out a file folder labeled ‘RESUMES’ and opens it up. She grabs the top paper and slides the folder back into the drawer and closes it again. My eyes watching every move of the toned woman’s body. She scoots back into her desk and rests her elbows on the hard wood as she props her chin up with her hands.

“Do you always talk to yourself in restrooms Ms. Tanner ?”

I blush at the question. She looks up at me with her green eyes for a serious answer. I clear my throat nervously and shake my head.

“Umm, no. Not very often.”

I see the corner of her mouth twitch up into a smirk until she takes on the role of professionalism again. She looks down to my resume then picks it up and sets it to the side. She looks up at me again.

“Your resume…”

She draws out. I wait for a negative comment.

“It’s outstanding…I’m slightly impressed and I’m not very easily impressed Ms. Tanner.”

Check two. I preen at her subtle praise and sit up straighter in my chair with a small smile. She stares at me for a while, looking me up and down. She gives a soft hum of approval and stands up. I watch her strong form walk in front of her desk. She crosses her amazing legs and leans back against the desk with her hands on the side to steady herself. Her eyes feel like they were trying to search my soul. But I don’t back down from her stare, I uncross and cross my legs. She does it again. Her eyes flicker to my ivory skin and I know I’ve seen it this time. So the boss has a thing for the ladies, huh? Interesting. I’ve heard rumors but never believed them. As an active member of the lady lovers club, I didn’t want to get my hopes up about my blonde, long legged, hardcore boss being a womanizing dyke. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought of her possibly wanting me. Of course, I don’t think she would really want me. She was professional, not the type of woman who sleeps with her employees…wouldn’t hurt to see if she might though. She finally speaks again.

“I believe that I’ve found the right candidate for the job but you must consider what this job entails Ms. Tanner.”

I try to hide my excitement the best I can and shoot her a small smile.

“I’m up for any task that you give me Ms. Fairbanks.”

She gives me a hard stare and my smile fades.

“You will be working ungodly hours with me and the other associates. You will have less and less of a social life until your first year is up. Your friends? You won’t see them. The people here are your friends now. You will most likely become sleep deprived in the first week, maybe the second if your lucky. You’ll be eating take-out for most likely the rest of your time at the firm. We work hard, we work dirty and we have rules. If I think you are not working hard, your gone. If I think you can’t get the dirt we need, your gone. If you break a rule, your gone. If I say jump, you ask how high. I don’t like to be disappointed by the people I hire. Do you understand this, Ms. Tanner?”

I look at her and think, I like a challenge. This woman will definitely give me a challenge. I nod my head firmly.

“I understand clearly Ms. Fairbanks. I’m ready.”

She finally cracks a small smile and stands up straight. I stand up with her and she finally shakes my hand. Her grip is firm yet soft.

“Welcome to Lillian Fairbanks & co. Ms. Tanner.”

I smile back. She lets go of my hand and moves to the door. She opens it and calls out to I assume her Secretary.

“Kelly?”

A small woman with a thin frame and red hair moves her roller chair out of her cubicle enough to see her boss.

“Can you give Allison here the usual run down? Maybe a tour also. She’ll be in Jeremy’s old office.”

The woman named Kelly smiles at her boss.

“Sure thing, boss.”

The powerful woman turns back to me.

“Kelly is my personal assistant. She will show you your office and give you a quick tour. You have half an hour to be done with that. I have to be in court in 40 minutes, I expect you to be in the front lobby ready to go. This is your first day Ms. Tanner. Don’t make me regret my decision.”

I smile excitedly and nod my head.

“I promise you won’t Ms. Fairbanks.”

She nods her head back and I walk out the door to Kelly. She stands up and smiles at me. She holds out her hand and I shake it firmly.

“Kelly Hanson. As Lillian told you, I’m her PA.”

She takes the lead and turns right down another hallway and continues to talk. I follow behind her and take out a pad and pen just in case if something important is spoken.

“I get her coffee and anything else she needs. I am the only one here she lets call her Lillian. Calling her Lillian is against rule one.”

I write down rule one as we take a left.

“Rule number two. She is always right. Always. If you think she is not, she wants to hear about it but only when you and her are alone. If you turn out wrong, your off the case.”

I write down the second rule as we reach my new office. We don’t walk in though. We stop at the closed door.

“Rule number three. If you are late without an explanation, you get a punishment. Don’t worry, the punishment is paper work. It’s not fun. It’s not easy. So don’t be late.”

She turns the knob of the door and pushes open the door. My head snaps up after I finish writing. I smile as I see a smaller but similar mahogany desk in the middle of the room. The two walls on the right and left are full of book cases. You can’t even see the wall behind them they take up the whole wall. I large window behind the desk with a view of the other part of the building we just walked from and the city below. Kelly leans against the doorway as I take in my office. After a few more seconds I turn around as she tells me rule number four.

“Rule number four. Respect everyone who works here. Janitors up to Lillian. If you don’t, we don’t have respect for you and you are out of the firm.”

I quickly write it down and she smiles and jerks her head the other way.

“Come on. We got 15 minutes to give you the tour.”

We walk out of my office and close the door behind us. She starts to walk back the way we came.

“You’ll meet the other associates tonight when we have our New Comer meeting.”

I fast walk to keep up with her. For such a small woman she was fast.

“New Comer meeting?”

She smiles and turns left.

“A meeting all about you sweetheart. Trust me, it’s not as scary as it sounds. This is…”

I space out and think for a second. A New Comer meeting…all about me…what was there to talk about?
Fingers snapping in my face brings me back to earth. I see an annoyed Kelly staring back at me.

“Stay with me dreamer girl. This room is called ‘The Closet’. It has every record of every case we’ve ever won, lost or got a neutral verdict on. You’ll be spending multiple nights in here on your first year. Now, let’s go to the break room.”

I follow her down another long hallway. Our tour continues to the break room, associates hallway, helping hands and ends at the lobby. Once we get there I have two pages of my notepad full and Ms. Fairbanks is talking to the woman I met earlier, Julia. Ms. Fairbanks sees me and Kelly and says a goodbye to Julia. She starts to walk to the elevator.

“Do you like your office Ms. Tanner?”

She calls over her shoulder as she reaches the elevator. I walk up next to her and smile.

“Very much Ms. Fairbanks. It has a beautiful view.”

She smiles and let’s out a small chuckle as the doors open and she steps into the elevator. I follow right behind her.

“I often get more comments about the desks then the view. Kelly, I would like my usual coffee when I get back from court.”

Kelly smiles and I bite my lip. Should I not like the view?

“You got it boss.”

The doors close and I finally realize I’m in an elevator with The Lillian Fairbanks. I become nervous and shift on my feet. What was wrong with me? I’m never like this! She sees this and clears her throat.

“Ms. Tanner?”

I turn my head to her.

“Yes?”

She lets amusement cross her eyes as she turns her head and looks at me.

“If I wanted a nervous lawyer to come with me to court I would’ve brought someone else. Understood?”

I blush and nod my head yes. She chuckles and turns her eyes back ahead as the doors open.

“And if I wanted a blushing school girl I would brought my ‘head over heels for the idea of love’ little sister with me.”

She walks out of the elevator and leaves me dumbfounded and blushing harder then before. I quickly walk after her. She told me she has a sister. Grant it it was because she was making fun of me but maybe, just maybe she was starting to warm up to me.

I watch her stride across the marble floor. Interrogating the suspect on the stand. She calculates every move she makes, every word, every fact. Within an hour she finally closes the one week long trial with a win. I smile and along with multiple others stand up and clap for her and her client. Ms. Fairbanks smiles and looks back at me. She shoots me a smile and a heart throbbing wink. I sit back down as she starts talking to her client. A few minutes pass and a new case starts to trickle into the court. She walks back to me with a smile on her face and I stand up and smile back.

“Congratulations Ms. Fairbanks. You were absolutely amazing.”

She smiles brighter and we start to walk out of the court building.

“What made you so interested in becoming a lawyer Ms. Tanner?”

I smile and we slide into her red Chevy. She starts the car and drives in the direction of her law firm.

“You did.”

She gives me a confused and curious look, a small smile spreading across her lips. She was beautiful when she smiled and wasn’t just scowling the whole time.

“Okay, I’m intrigued. What do you mean ‘I did’?”

I smile and turn towards her a little more, my skirt riding up my legs just a tiny bit. It doesn’t go unnoticed by her and her eyes flick to my legs, which doesn’t go unnoticed by me. I smirk a little but decide to let her by with it.

“I mean ever since I followed the King case in 2004 I’ve never had a doubt that I wanted to be a lawyer and come work for you.”

She smiles after remembering the case.

“That was a pretty challenging case. I’m glad it put your mind on the right career path.”

I didn’t know what I was saying until after I said it.

“Well your also the reason that made me want to come work for you.”

I quickly look away from her and blush.

“I’m so sorry. I didn’t think I said that out loud.”

I gulp and she chuckles quietly.

“Its okay. I want you to be able to speak your mind. Just remember that you need to think before you speak.”

We pull into the parking garage and it was a quiet walk back up to the office. Once were in the elevator I remember the New Comer meeting.

“So what exactly does the New Comer meeting entail ?”

She smiles and the doors open and we walk out.

“Honestly, it gives everyone to get to know you and get comfortable with you, but…it’s also a chance for them to bet on your answers to the questions they ask.”

We reach her office and she walks inside. Great, they were going to bet on my answers. I stand in the door way.

“Do you know when it’s going to be?”

She looks up and smiles at something behind me. I turn and see a group of men and woman making their way to the conference room.

“It looks like it’s starting now. Let’s go New Girl.”

I get ushered into the hallway and down to the conference room. When I walk in the whole room turns quite. All eyes are on me and I see Kelly motion for me to move to the front of the room. I swallow my nervousness and walk to the front of the room. I smile weakly at all of the people in the seats.
“Hi. I’m Allison Tanner. You can all call me Ally though.”

Everyone smiles back.

“Alright people. Time to start betting. How old is she?”

A young man with a 5 o’clock shadow yells. Everyone starts throwing money in the middle of the table and yelling out numbers. Some harsh and some very flattering. After a minute a middle aged man stands up and quiets everyone down. He stands up and gives me a nice smile.

“Hey Ally’, I’m Frank. I’m in the records department. Tell us how old you are, darlin’.”

I smile back at him.

“Nice to meet you Frank. I’m 28.”

Few people grunt in disappointment as two others split the money in the middle. I look at Kelly, being one of the loser but she smiles anyway and mouths for me to take a seat. I move out the chair at the end of the table and take a seat. They calm down and someone yells out another question. They fight over the answers and money until I finally give them an answer. By the time we only have one more question left I have learned 8 names, onto my 9th as a hot woman with short blonde hair and soft blue eyes stands up. She gives me a smoldering look and I immediately give her a sultry smile. Knowing exactly how to work the ladies, even if they weren’t my type.

“I’m Emma. One of the associates. My question is…straight or gay?”

She sits back down. Everyone pauses for a few seconds then Kelly slams down 10 bucks on the table.

“Gay.”

She says confidently. I try to hide the tell-tale smile from my face and Emma pushes a 20 into the pile, giving me a sly smile from across the table. Five people bet that I was straight and four people bet that I was gay. Which is reasonable considering I look like a fem. Emma stands up again and smiles smugly.

“So, which one is it Ally?”

I guy to my left, James, gives me a creepy smile.

“I bet she’s straight.”

He winks at me and I smile.

“Fortunately, I’m gay.”

His face drops in disappointment along with the other 4 people who just lost their money. My eyes glance to the door to see my new boss, a smirk painted on her face. I take a chance and wink at her. She smiles and moves out of the doorway. I look back to my fellow co-workers and see them stashing away the money they’ve won. Kelly catches my eye and she smiles and walks over to me.

“That wasn’t to bad, was it?”

I smile back and let out a small chuckle.

“Not bad at all. I actually had fun watching the betting and answering questions.”

She smiles.

“Great. Now, follow me.”

She starts walking out the door and takes the path to Ms. Fairbanks office.

“She wanted me to bring to her office after the meeting. Have fun.”

She gives me a wink and walks to her cubicle. I swallow. Oh god. The wink was to much. But she smiled, it shouldn’t be a problem right? I knock on her door and a second later she tells me to come in. I walk in to see her standing next to a bookshelf. I smile at her and she smiles back.

“Take a seat.”

I sit down and bite my lip nervously. This woman made me more nervous then a virgin on her wedding night.

“Am…am I in trouble Ms. Fairbanks?”

She shakes her head and moves in front of her desk. She looks down at me and I see something in her eyes I can’t recognize.

“Your gay and our firm couldn’t careless; however, if Emma’s little action of bringing that to light causes a ruckus between co-workers…we might have to address the situation.”

Oh, so we were talking about this. Having had to come out more times then I could count to the people at my jobs, I quickly gain confidence. I smile and look at her curiously.

“Address it how, boss?”

She tries to get more comfortable and ends up spreading her legs a little more. My eyes move to the apex of her legs and my panties get wetter. She sees me staring and clears her throat with a smirk. Shit. My eyes snap back up to hers.

“We would address it by sitting down the people that have a problem with it.”

I purse my lips and nod my head, letting her know that I agree. I look her up and down. This was my shot. I stand up and a…sexual tension falls across the room. I walk closer to her and she pulls her shoulders back to stand tall. Why? I don’t know, she was already a half an inch taller than me when slouching, let alone standing tall when she was an inch taller. My heart beats faster and I raise my hand up to her chest. I use a finger to lift the gold necklace from her chest, feigning interest in the pendant, and look into her eyes.

“What about you? Do you have a problem with it, boss?”

Her breathing gets faster and stares back at me. The back of my hand ghosts over the soft skin of her chest. My hand runs down the valley in between her chest until I reach the soft silk of her blouse. She suddenly looks down to the floor in between us, breaking the eye contact.

“Call me Lillian in private and no. I would be a hypocrite if I did.”

I smirk and lick my lips. Her eyes flick up to my lips but she quickly looks away.

“Why would you be a hypocrite Lillian?”

She looks up into my eyes again and I step closer. She tenses and tries to back up but she had nowhere to go with her desk behind her. Her eyes move down my body and for the first time she doesn’t try and hide it.

“I think you know why, Ms. Tanner.”

I smile and raise my hand yet again to her rising and falling chest and trace imaginary circles on the top of one of her gorgeous breasts. She lets out a soft gasp.

“Allison…”

She whispers my name and I know I should stop but the softness of her skin was addicting. But I pull my hand away and lean in towards her ear. I see her eyes close as I whisper to her.

“Yes Lil?”

I ask, using a shortened and informal version of her name. My lips dangerously close to the shell of her ear. I see her shiver slightly. It was just barely noticeable but it was so sexy to see her react that way.

“Stop.”

This surprises me. I thought I had this whole unplanned seduction scene in the bag. I quickly step back and clear my throat. We avoid each others eyes and I speak first.

“I am…I’m going to go set up my office.”

Ms. Fairbanks nod her head and walks back around her desk and sits down in her chair. I turn around and walk to the door. I stop just before I turn the knob and debate turning around and telling her I’m sorry or ask if she’s okay but I decide against it and walk out the door. I quickly walk the path to my office and shut the door once I’m inside. I walk to my window behind my desk and look out over the city. I sigh and feel myself relax. A nice view always helps me relax. I turn my attention to the other part of the building. A knock on the door gets my attention. I turn around just in time to see Kelly peek her head in.

“Hey dreamer girl, Lillian wants you back in her office.”

She says the nickname only she uses. I blush slightly and give her a curious look.

“Did she say what for?”

Kelly shrugs her shoulders.

“Something about a new case I think.”

I perk up at this and she laughs.

“You new lawyers and your cases.”

She rolls her eyes and I stand up. I walk to the door with a smile.

“It’s exhilarating.”

I give her a wink and she blushes. We walk down the hall and she suddenly starts to talk again.

“So…you weren’t lieing about the gay thing just to get James off your back, right?”

I give her a sly smile as we round the corner.

“Not at all.”

She smiles back and I bite my lip. My game and confidence coming back to me.

“Ever played for my team Ms. Hanson?”

She blushes harder as I whisper in her ear.

“O-Only once…I’ve never done it again.”

She stumbles over her words and I let out a small chuckle. We reach Ms. Fairbanks office and I knock on the door. I immediately get a response. I look at Kelly with a confident smirk.

“I think I can change your mind about that sweet cheeks.”

I wink at her yet again and turn the door handle and walk into the office. But not before I see her bite her lip and excitement cross her eyes. I turn to Ms. Fairbanks and give her my best smile. Believe it or not, I’ve wore that smile before. She smiles back and I see a quick look of want in her eyes.

“Ally. Come sit down. I want to talk about a case that I have. It’s in an hour and I’d like a new set of eyes before I go to court.”

I take a seat across from her desk after she hands me a folder. I immediately start reading the case. Once I’m finished I ask her a few questions that she answers confidently. I think about it for 10 minutes straight, complete silence in the room as she waits for me to say something. I pitch an idea that she gives a few seconds of thought to then lights up. She smiles at me then stands up. Her green eyes looking at me excitedly.

“You, Ms. Ally Tanner, have just won our year long case.”

My jaw drops and I look at her incredibly.

“I what?”

She laughs and shakes her head.

“Your pitch makes everything make more sense. Come on, I’m bringing you with me to the trial. We have 20 minutes till we have to get there but I want to be early.”

She says all of this while grabbing her bag and walking to the door. I was still in shock and I stumble out the door after her. She walks down the hallway on her way to the lobby.

“Umm, Ms.Fairbanks. Did you just say I solved your year long case?”

Kelly jumps in line behind us.

“Oh my god. You mean the Plains case? How did you manage to do that dreamer girl?”

She giggles behind me and I turn around to give her a playful glare. She shoots me a wink as Ms. Fairbanks answers her.

“She read the case for 20 minutes, asked me questions for 5 minutes, thought for 10 minutes then she gave me a pitch that made sense. It was very impressive.”

Kelly walks faster to catch up to me. She gives me a beautiful smile.

“Wow. Everyone is going to hate you when they find out.”

I frown.

“Why?”

She smiles and walks faster to catch up to Ms. Fairbanks. She calls to me over her shoulder.

“Because she’s asked every single associate their opinion on the case. Of course, they couldn’t come up with anything. Your the one and only dreamer girl.”

I sigh. Shit. They really will hate me. We reach the elevators and Kelly and Ms. Fairbanks talk for a few minutes. When the elevator reaches our floor me and Ms. Fairbanks step onto it. Kelly gives me a thumbs up as the doors close. We stand in slightly awkward silence for a few seconds until Ms. Fairbanks talks again.

“Can I ask why Kelly calls you ‘dreamer girl’?”

I smile and laugh.

“She caught me day dreaming on the tour. She is now calling me dreamer girl every chance she gets.”

I smile at Ms. Fairbanks but she keeps a straight face. I move to look into her eyes and I put my hand on her elbow. She looks into my eyes and I see that she is trying to hide her jealousy. I open my mouth to say something but the doors behind me open and she moves around me and walks out. She leaves me there dumbfounded yet again. I walk out of the elevator and follow her to the car. Once I’m in the car we take off towards the court house. Half-way there I finally decide to apologize for earlier, when I tried to make a move on her.

“I’m sorry…for making a move on you. I know it is probably against an un-spoken rule and I know I shouldn’t have done it but you can’t blame me for trying because you are one of the most amazing women I’ve ever met and you are incredibly hot-“

She stops me.

“Allison. We can’t and you know that now. Don’t let it happen again.”

She says harshly. I clench my jaw. I’m pretty sure she didn’t stop me until after I was less than an inch away from her and whispering in her ear.

“Yes ma’am.”

She takes a deep breath and I look out the window. This woman really does make me crazy.

She moves across the marble floor for the second time today. If It were earlier today I would’ve watched her long legs strut across the floor, her toned arms as she picked up files and handed them up to the judge. But now, I was angry. She checked me out, she flirted back with me and she didn’t stop me when I made my move until the last minute. Yet I was being scolded. Even after figuring out her big case. With a for sure win, the trial ends and we have to come back tomorrow for the final hearing. We walk back to the car without a word until she starts driving.

“You did good today.”

I give her a forced smile and turn my head to look out the window. She sighs. It’s quiet until we are in the elevator. Right when we step in I tell her the thing I’ve wanted to tell her since we were at the court house.

“You wanted me to.”

She looks at me confused.

“Excuse me?”

I look at her and take a breath.

“You wanted me to kiss you. I could feel it. I know you did. I wouldn’t have made a move like that if I didn’t think so.”

I look into her green eyes. She opens her mouth to say something but nothing comes out. The doors open.

“It wasn’t just me Lillian. You lead me on.”

I look to the floor and walk out of the elevator. On my way to my office Kelly walks up next to me.

“What are you doing tonight dreamer girl?”

I turn on my charm and we reach my office. Ms. Fairbanks may have hurt me but I wasn’t going to let her rejection keep me from getting in between another girls legs. I give her a sexy smile and lean against the door frame.

“Well this crazy idea of showing a redhead how much fun it is to be on my team popped into my head a few or more times.”

She blushes. I scoot closer to her and whisper into her ear.

“We could go into my office and I could practice my ideas on you.”

I smile as she pushes me away playfully.

“Oh shut up. Are you free or not?”

I laugh and nod my head.

“Yes, I’m free sweetheart.”

She smiles and bites her lip.

“Why don’t you come to the pub around the corner with me and the associates. Everyone usually gets out of work around 10. It’ll be fun. I promise.”

I smile and nod my head.

“Sure, sounds good.”

She smiles then leans forward and whispers in my ear.

“And maybe…if your lucky…I’ll let you come home with me.”

She pulls away from me and gives me a wink as she backs up. I smile.

“That maybe a problem for you honey, I’m always lucky.”

She laughs and shakes her head as she turns around. I open my office door as she disappears around the corner. I step inside and shut the door behind me. I walk to my desk and sit down. I sigh heavily. I’m so stupid. I made a move on my boss and now we were in a fight about it. But I couldn’t help think I was very quickly falling for this woman. On my first day. Wonderful.

“Ally?”

I turn around at the sound of Ms. Fairbanks voice. She was standing in her doorway as I was on my way to the little pub around the corner of the building.

“Can I talk to you for a minute?”

I look at the floor then back up to her.

“Umm, sure.”

I walk over to her and she stands to the side to let me into her office. I decide to stand to show her I won’t be staying long. She walks in front of her desk and stands in front of me. My heart races a little faster.

“You were right…I wanted you to kiss me. I shouldn’t have even thought of that but I did. I lead you on…I’m sorry.”

As surprised as I was by her admittance I scoff and shake my head.

“Great. So what? You wanted to bring me into your office to reject me for a second time. Because the first time wasn’t enough right?”

I turn around and walk to the door. She stops me and grabs my wrist.

“I don’t want to reject you anymore Ally.”

What? She moves in behind me and I tense up.

“Your gong to hurt me. I can feel it.”

I say quietly but she hears me anyway. She whispers to me.

“You feel a lot of things, don’t you?”

God damn it. She didn’t want this this morning but now this is all she wanted. How could I not feel that she was going to hurt me?

“Lil.”

I breathe out. She steps closer behind me and I feel her warm breath washing over my neck. I close my eyes as a shiver runs down my spine. I step forward and shake my head.

“Lillian…I can’t think straight when you do that.”

She steps forward right behind me, her body so close to mine I wish I could just reach behind me and touch her.

“How do you think I feel?”

I shiver as her words reach my ears. I need to leave or she’s going to make me fall for her. I reach for the door and open it. But she closes it by putting a hand on the door and shutting it.

“Can we just talk at least?”

I sigh and concede.

“Just talking.”

She backs away and I turn around. My eyes meet hers and all I want to do is pounce on her and kiss her but I hold myself back. She starts talking.

“Your still comfortable working for me, right?”

I nod my head silently. She bites her lip. Mmm, god. She’s so sexy.

“You like Emma don’t you?”

My brow furrows in confusion.

“Emma? What are you talking about?”

She elaborates.

“Yes, Emma. She practically undressed you with her eyes at the conference before you left, I think I saw you doing the same.”

I stifle a laugh.

“You think I like Emma?”

I raise my eyebrows and she feebly nods her head. Now not so sure of her accusation. This time I let out a small chuckle.

“Emma is more dom and butch. I’m a dom and sub but more dom, we wouldn’t be very good together. And honestly, I’d cut my hair short but it’s naturally curl and I think it’d look weird. She’s not my type Lil, your my type.”

The last sentence slips out and I blush as she smirks at me.

“I am?”

There’s no way to turn back now. I roll my eyes and nod my head.

“Yes Lil, you are. Sorry, that slipped out…”

I trail off as she distracts me by walking forward until my back presses against the door. I gulp as her hands move to either side of my head. She steps in close and my heart skips a beat.

“I don’t care if I’m your type. I care that you think your a dom.”

I smile and stand up straight against the door confidently.

“Who says I’m not?”

She smirks, a smirk that says ‘challenge accepted’. She leans just barely forward, not enough for our lips to touch. I try to back up into the door but there was no give.

“Have you ever begged to feel someone’s lips on your own?”

God Damn it. I hold back a whimper. I wasn’t giving in that easily. Her lips ghost across my cheek as they make their way to my ear.

“What about begging to touch someone?”

At the mention of touching ‘someone’, my palms felt like they were on fire. Itching to touch her but I press my palms firmly against the door. She smiles as she sees this and lowers her lips to my neck.

“Begging to be touched?”

Her hands move down and rest on either side of my hips on the door. She lowers her mouth to the top of my breast. By now my body felt electric and I need something to calm me down. Anything. A simple touch would go a long way. But she doesn’t touch me. She just hovers her hot lips over my skin and blows lightly, goosebumps erupting across my skin. My nipples standing painfully erect through my thin bra and blouse.

“Begging for your nipples to be wrapped up in a hot, wet tongue.”

A sudden flush of wetness coats the inside of my panties. I hold back a moan and my nails dig into the wood. She surprisingly kneels down in front of me, her mouth inches from my skirt covered cunt. I instinctively spread my legs for her and I feel her hot breath on my thigh.

“Begging for a tongue on your clit, fingers deep inside your cunt thrusting and licking you to a mind blowing orgasm.”

I gasp and moan as I arch my back against the door. She has no idea how much I want that right now. She suddenly stands up and kisses the spot just behind my ear, making me shiver.

“But we’re just talking.”

She smiles and pulls away and I finally open my eyes to look up at her. I catch myself staring to long and look away and clear my throat. I straighten myself up a little bit and try to chase away the growing blush on my face.

“Right. Of course. Just talking.”

She stands there with a smug look on her face as I squirm under her stare. This woman was going to make me do things I’ve never even thought of doing. Oddly…I was excited. She shrugs her shoulders.

“Well Ms. Tanner…shouldn’t you be heading to the pub?”

I nod my head and take a deep breath. I give her a small smile.

“Uh, yes. Goodnight Ms. Fairbanks.”

I don’t wait for an answer and I turn around to open the door but she stops me. She grips my hips and pulls my ass tight against her core. If it weren’t for her hands holding onto my hips my knees would’ve buckled right then.

“Goodnight, Allison.”

She husks into my ear. A small moan tumbles from my lips and I shudder in her arms. I’m sure that if I reached between my legs and pressed down on my clit even the slightest bit I would cum with in a few seconds. She reaches in front of me and opens the door. She pushes me forward, smacking my ass in the process. I gasp and stumble out of her office. I hear her chuckle but by the time I turn around she had closed her door. I turn back and make my way to the elevator, giving a quick smile to Julia. She gives me a knowing smile and I blush. I guess she doesn’t talk to Kelly about her sexual conquests. I make my way down to the pub. Maybe I could find a hot drunk girl willing to go home with me? I needed to get off. BAD.

“Ally! Get your ass over here dreamer girl!”

I smile as Kelly motions me towards the bar, clearly already intoxicated with what looks like vodka. I walk over to her and I’m instantly greeted with a big hug. She pulls away just enough to look at me.

“Dance with me. No one else will dance with me.”

She wines. She starts to pull me onto the dance floor but I pull her back.

“Hold on there hot stuff. I need a few drinks before I dance. You go ahead though. I’ll dance with you later.”

She pouts for a second then finally turns around and gets pulled into the masses. I turn to the bar and order a shot of vodka and a Sex on the Beach. I sit on one of the bar stools as the bartender puts my drinks on the bar. I smile as I see Kelly wiggling her ass and dancing to the beat. I take a drink of my Sex on the Beach. She’s a drunk girl. I can definitely take her home. She’s a co-workers which makes it a little messy but I can handle it. Might as well test the waters there. I start to get up when a voice talks to me.

“She’s hot, isn’t she?”

I turn to see Emma sitting behind me. I smile.

“Yeah, I’d say so.”

She smiles back and her eyes flick behind me to Kelly. I turn back around to see Kelly unconsciously grinding on a tall scruffy man with bulging muscles and frankly, a bulge in his pants. He was grabbing her hips and gently pulling her back into his crotch. Kelly simply seems oblivious to his grabby hands. I hear a growl behind me. I turn back to Emma and I’m surprised when I see jealousy and protectiveness cross her eyes. Emma likes Kelly. I smile. I lean in to her to whisper considering the music got louder.

“Go dance with her.”

Emma’s eyes snap to mine and for the first time I see a blush cover her cheeks. I smile knowingly and jerk my head to the dance floor.

“Go get that guy’s hands off of your girls hips before I do, and I’ll do it. Trust me.”

She seems to have an internal battle with herself until she grabs my vodka and slings her head back to take the alcohol into her throat. She slams the shot glass upside down on the counter and gets up from her seat. I turn to watch her stalk onto the dance floor and grab Kelly from the mans wondering hands. At first he puts up a fight until Emma gives him a glare. And if looks could kill this guy would be dead in a second. He backs up with his hands raised in surrender. Kelly looks behind her and smiles at her blonde co-worker. Emma whispers something into the redhead’s ear that makes her blush and start to dance again. They grind together in a perfect rhythm and heat starts to form in between my legs. I groan in jealousy and look around to find another victim. I spot a drunk blonde with amazing legs and a stunning view of her cleavage near my new co-workers that had just finished grinding on a girl who had to leave. I smile and make my way over to the girl. I wink at Emma as I pass her and Kelly who had turned around to grind into each other’s legs. Emma mouths ‘thank you’ to me and I smile. I slide in behind the blonde I had set my eyes on and start to dance with her. She glances over her shoulder and moans.

“Hey there sexy lady.”

I smile and grab her hips to pull her in tighter to me. She sexily grinds into my growing heated core.

“What’s your name baby?”

I whisper into her ear. She bends her knees, my hands running up her side’s and arms to her hands, grinding her way all the way down to a squatting position only to come back up, shaking her ass very arousingly on my core. I groan and move my hips forward to press into her ass. She moans and leans back into me.

“Tara. What’s yours?”

It’s my turn to bend my knees until I’m in a squatting position, running my hands down her legs then up to her ass. Standing back up I squeeze her juicy ass and tell her my name.

“Ally. I’m sure you’ll be saying it enough tonight, gorgeous.”

I say, using one of my signature line. She smiles and bites her lip.

“I’m sure you’ll be making me say your name.”

I smile and turn her around. Her hazel eyes meet mine and I pull her into me again. She wraps her arms around my neck. My skirt rides up to accommodate her leg as she grinds hungrily into my hip. She moans into my ear.

“Mmm, Ally.”

I shiver and smile. Damn, this girl knew how to turn someone on. And put on a show, I’m not dumb. I knew that moan wasn’t real. I reach down to grab her ass and pull her in harder. This time she lets out a real moan and her nails dig into my neck. I do it again, eliciting the same moan. She continues to grind on me.

“We’re going back to my place. We’re going to have a one night stand. And it is going to be amazing because I can tell already that your an amazing lay. So, take me to my place and fuck me until I can’t take anymore.”

She whispers into my ear. I growl and pull away from her. She’s exactly what I needed, a girl who just wanted to get off for one night. I lean forward and press my lips to hers. She moans and let’s me slip my tongue in her mouth. The taste of vodka and another fruity drink on her tongue. Her tongue battles with mine, seeking dominance but I quickly top her by digging my fingers into her hot ass. She lets out a whimper and I know I have her where I want her. She pulls away.

“Take me home already, damn it.”

She growls. I smile and grab her hand. With a wave goodbye to Kelly and Emma who were now talking to each other at the bar and getting a wave back, I pay for my drinks and pull the blonde into my car. She gives me directions to her place and I immediately start to drive accordingly. I drive fast and I guess she notices before me because she reaches over to put a hand on my thigh.

“In a hurry are we?”

I smile and bite my lip as her fingers barely slip underneath my skirt.

“Fuck yes I am.”

I round the corner to the street of her apartment and pull up to the building. She chuckles and gets out of my car. She starts to sway from the alcohol and I quickly run to catch her. I put a hand on her hip and the other in her hand. She grips my hand tightly and smiles drunkenly.

“Thank you.”

I smile back and we start to walk inside. She stumbles twice before we reach the elevator. I look into her eyes as we wait for the elevator to reach the first floor.

“You doing okay there, honey? You seem a little out of it.”

She glares at me and pulls me into a rough, hard kiss. The elevator dings on its arrival and I’m ready to back away from the blonde but she grabs my blouse in two hands and slides her tongue in my mouth. I moan and let her kiss me as I feel two people walk out of the elevator behind me. She finally breaks the kiss and pulls me into the elevator.

“I think we’d both agree that I’m doing just fine.”

She pushes me back against the wall as the doors close. She kisses me softly this time and moves her hand to the back of my neck. I moan and she wraps one leg around my waist and pulls me closer. I run my hand down her bare thigh to stop and squeeze her ass. She moans and parts her lips just enough for me to slip my tongue into her mouth. She moans and I move her foot down. I flip us so she is pressed against the wall and dip my head down to kiss and lick her neck. She moans softly and arches her back against the wall. The ding of the elevator echoes through the box and I pull away. She groans at the loss but quickly pulls me out of the elevator and down the hall to a door labeled 5D. I smile as she jumbles her keys and can’t put it in the key hole. After a few more seconds she successfully opens the door. I follow her in and take a quick look around. She suddenly rushes past me down the hall and into another room.

“Oh god.”

She gets out before I hear a retching sound. I groan. Great, my one night stand is throwing up. I quickly walk down the hall and look into the bathroom as she pukes into the toilet again. She sits back against the wall and wipes her mouth with the back of her hand. I search her cabinet for a wash cloth and run it under cold water and ring it out before giving it to her. She takes it wordlessly and wipes her mouth and forehead.

“Thhhhanksss.”

She slurs out. I take her hands in mine and help her up.

“Lets get you to bed.”

She leans into me as I shuffle her down the hall to her bedroom. I sit her down and unzip her dress. I slide it off of her and move her under the covers. She immediately falls asleep and I sigh. This is not how I thought my night would end when I started to grind on the hot blonde. I walk into her kitchen and grab a bottle of water. I walk back into her bedroom and set it on her dresser. I grab a trash can and set it next to her bed. I turn to leave but she grabs my hand. I turn back and she has a dreamy smile on her face.

“Mmm. Don’t go. The party just started baby.”

I smile and put her hand on her stomach.

“The party is over sweetheart. Go to sleep and drink your water in the morning. It was nice meeting you Tara.”

She gives me a sleepy goodbye and I walk to the front room. I decide to take a bottle of water for myself and make my way downstairs. I go out to my car and drive to my apartment, deciding not to go back to the pub. I walk inside and get ready for bed. I soon slide into bed and sigh.

I walk to the elevator and lean against the wall. I decided to stop by my office before I went to court.

“Hold the doors please!”

I make myself move my hand to hold open the doors and Emma slips through just in time. I smirk as I see her sporting a bright smile. I clear my throat as I press our floor number.

“So, was she good?”

Emma smiles at the floor.

“She was…I can’t even describe it. How about you? I saw you take off with that hot blonde. Was she good?”

We reach our floor and say a quick good morning to Julia. I sigh as we start to walk to my office.

“I wouldn’t know. Threw up and passed out before we got to the bedroom.”

She chuckles and I push her playfully. She raises her hands in fake surrender.

“Hey, it’s not my fault you can’t get laid.”

I gape at her.

“I can get laid! I just can’t get laid with extremely drunk girls. That’s all.”

She laughs again. We round the corner as Kelly walks towards us. She blushes as she see Emma and I smile.

“Hey Em… Hey Ally.”

She passes us and Emma turns around and not so discreetly checks out her ass.

“Hey sweet thing.”

Emma bites her lip as Kelly blushes and walks around the corner. I chuckle and open my office as she walks to hers two doors down on the right.

“You going to the Plains Trial?”

I look over to her and nod my head. She smiles.

“Good work on it.”

I smile.

“Thanks Emma.”

She walks into her office and I walk into mine. I start to set up my office and before I know it I’m done and someone is knocking on my door.

“Come in.”

Kelly peeks her head in and smiles.

“The Boss wants ya.”

I smile and nod my head. I grab my bag and walk out with her.

“So, you were pretty fond of Emma last night.”

She blushes and bites her lip.

“Uh, yeah. Sorry for kind of leading you on like that Ally.”

I laugh and shake my head.

“Hey, no problem. I’m glad you guys hit it off. She really likes you Kelly.”

She smiles and looks up at me with excitement in her eyes.

“She does?”

I nod my head affirmatively and she smiles at the ground.

“Yeah. I like her too…um, anyway. Did you have fun last night? Em said you took off with some drunk girl?”

I sigh and groan.

“I did but she involuntarily cut it short. Threw up and passed out before we got to the bedroom- and before you say it, yes I can get laid but not with extremely drunk girls.”

She laughs as we reach Lillian’s office. I knock as Kelly walks back to her desk. A soft ‘come in’ comes from inside and I walk in. She is sitting at her desk as usual. She smiles at me as she walks in, her hair down and flowing today. I stop myself from staring to long and close the door behind me.

“Your here early.”

I smile.

“Yeah. I wanted to finish setting up my office. Uh, when are you heading to the court house?”

She shrugs her shoulders.

“I’m not to sure. Maybe 20 minutes before it starts.”

I nod my head and an awkward silence falls in between us.

“Did you need something else?”

I ask. She hesitates.

“Oh yeah. Umm. I have a case for you. It’s simple, just a woman who filed a break in and she’s getting her lawyers straight just in case the person gets caught. You and I will go over to talk to her when or if they find the person.”

I was slightly disappointed because it wasn’t a big case but I take it anyways.
“Awesome. Anything else?”

She shakes her head no and I turn to walk out the door.

“Umm, well…I have a question.”

I turn back around and raise my eyebrows. She fidgets in her seat.

“Umm, Kelly seems oddly perky this morning and I know you guys went down to the pub last night…did something…”

I sit down and smirk at her.

“Yesterday it was Emma and today it’s Kelly. Your going to have to decide on which one you think I like Ms. Fairbanks.”

She blushes slightly.

“I’m just asking Ally…so…”

I shake my head and sigh.

“If you must know, I did go home with someone but that someone was not Kelly. Kelly went home with an other someone whose name just so happens to be Emma.”

Her eyes go wide at this and her jaw drops.

“Emma and Kelly? Woah, wait. Wait. Wait. If you didn’t go home with Kelly who did you go home with?”

She asks completely confused with a hint of jealousy in her voice. I smile.

“I went home with a drunk girl. Blonde. She was really hot.”

Her grip tightens on the pen she’s holding and her jaw clenches. I smirk.

“…but don’t be so jealous Lil. I didn’t sleep with her. She just so happened to pass out before anything happened.”

She blushes noticeably and scoffs.

“Me? Ha. I’m-I’m not jealous. I’m not.”

I smirk and stand up. Her eyes flick down my body quickly. I roll my eyes. I walk around her desk and she turns to meet me with a curious look on my face.

“What are you…”

I put my hands on her armrest and lean down until I’m just a little bit above her face. She looks up at me, her breathing getting heavier.

“Your jealous.”

Not a question. It was a statement. She was obviously jealous. She nods her head in agreement as her eyes move down and stops at my cleavage, which from my loose blouse I had on, she had a great view of my breasts encased in my blue lace bra.

“Kiss me…”

Those weren’t my words. They were hers. She looks into my eyes and I look into hers. Her usually bright green eyes were dark. She says it again.

“Kiss me.”

This time more demanding. I lean down and she meets me halfway. We both moan as our lips meet. She slides her hands into my hair and kisses me harder. I moan and tease my tongue across her full lips. She parts her lips and meets my wondering tongue with her own. She groans and stands up slowly. She moves her hands down to my hips and pulls me into her. A moan escapes my lips and she moves me against her desk. I move my arms around her neck and kiss her deeper. Her hands start to move down to my ass when there’s a knock at the door. We jump apart just as Emma walks in. I quickly wipe the moisture from my lips. With Emma’s mouth halfway open she stumbles for words.

“I…Umm…I can…I’m…”

I step away from Lillian and walk to the door.

“I’ll see you in court Ms. Fairbanks.”

I slide past Emma. I hear her say ‘I’ll be right back’. Emma runs to catch up to me.

“Hey. I didn’t see what I just thought I saw, did I?”

I gulp and walk faster.

“Ally.”

She grabs my arm and spins me around.

“Tell me I didn’t just see you making out with our boss.”

She says in a harsh whisper. She glares at me, the kind of glare she gave the handsy guy last night. I shake her off.

“No. YOU didn’t see anything.”

She glares me down again.

“Your lying. I have to talk to her about a case. We’re not done with this.”

I roll my eyes and turn the other way and start walking to my office. She sighs and walks back to Lillian’s office. Great, I lied to one of my two only friends here. This wasn’t go very well. I sit in my office for what seems like an hour but was really twenty minutes. I grab my bag and make my way downstairs to my car. A honk stops me in my tracks and I see Ms. Fairbanks leaning across the passenger seat and pushes open the door.

“Get in.”

I hesitate then finally slide into the the passenger seat. She immediately drives off in the direction of the court house.

“So…I think Emma knows that we kissed.”

I let out a nervous laugh.

“Yeah, I think she does.”

She goes a little faster and I tense up in my seat. We don’t talk for a while and she presses harder on the pedal to beat a red light. I move my hand over to her thigh and squeeze.

“Calm down Lil. Let’s talk about what we’re going to do.”

She takes a deep breath and eases up on the gas. I don’t move my hand from her thigh.

“Emma won’t say anything. I’ll talk her. I promise.”

She nods her head.

“I’m sorry. I just really wanted you to kiss me.”

I smile and she parks her car in the dark parking garage as we reach the court building. I look around and don’t see anyone around.

“Well I don’t think anyone will interrupt us here.”

She looks over to me and I unbuckle my seat and move my hand down to the bottom of her chair. I pull a lever and she gasps as I slide the seat back as far as it goes. I don’t know why I did it but I know I really, desperately, wanted to kiss her again after we made out. I move over onto her lap. She stares at me with surprise but didn’t move her hands. I lace my fingers in hers and raise them above her head. Her green eyes turning a shade darker and her breathing coming hard and fast.

“Do you want me to kiss you now?”

She slowly nods her head and I lean down to her. She tries to lean up to connect our lips but I quickly pull back to just tease her.

“Let me hear you say it.”

She groans quietly. She was definitely a dom and a little bit of a bossy bitch so I know she was going to be stubborn.

“Ally.”

She growls out. It was almost enough for me to give into her. Almost. I use the tip of my tongue to quickly flick her bottom lip. She groans lustfully and tries to move her hands but I slam them back down onto the chair. She glares at me and pushes me back with her body until my back hits the steering wheel. I gasp at the amount of time it took her to top me. She holds my hands with one hand and grips my chin with her other hand. She pulls me into a hard, rough kiss. I moan and kiss her back. Her hand moves down my body to my hip and she squeezes hard to let me know I’m not in control, like her hands holding my hands above me weren’t enough. I moan and try to move my hands down to her face but she doesn’t let up. We jump apart when the weight of my body accidentally rests on the horn. She pulls her hands away from my body. I pant for breath and laugh as I move off of her.

“I guess I was the interruption this time.”

She simply nods her head in agreement and I look over to her again. She seemed a little shaken up so I smile and put my hand on her thigh.

“It’s okay Lil. It was just a kiss. We’ve done it before. Come one, we have 10 minutes.”

I turn to get out of the car but she stops me with a hand on my thigh. I turn back to her and she reaches over to my cheek and pulls me into another kiss. I moan as her lips move against mine. It was such a soft kiss I just wanted to stay there and kiss her forever. Sadly, she pulls away with one last kiss and looks into my eyes.

“Next time, I’ll make sure there’s no interruptions.”

I gulp and nod my head. She gives me a small smile and moves out of the car. I do the same and we quickly walk up to the courthouse.

It takes an hour to close the case and for Lillian to win. I congratulate her and her client quickly and we walk back to her car. Once were inside I grab her by the back of her neck and bring her into a needy kiss. She lets out a surprised moan and I moan back. Seeing her being powerful and demanding was such a turn on I couldn’t help myself. She could feel the need in my moans and kisses. She moves her hands to my cheeks and kisses me harder. She slips her tongue between my lips and caress’ my tongue with hers. I moan and start to move on top of her again but she pushes me away. I give her a confused look but she quickly explains.

“I want you. God, I want you so bad but I don’t want you in a car. Come to my house after work. We’ll go from there.”

I smile and give her a quick kiss.

“Yes ma’am.”

She smiles back and takes a deep breath. She starts the car and we drive out of the parking garage.

“Where are we going?”

I ask curiously as she turns the opposite direction of the law firm. I smile to myself as I think that maybe we were going to her house. My excitement already pooling in between my legs. She smiles.

“Not my house if that’s what’s got you smiling so much.”

I blush and bite my lip. She chuckles.

“We’re getting coffee. It seems pointless to ask Kelly to go out and get some when we were just out. I’m not that much of a bitch.”

I raise my eyebrows.

“Umm, you did that yesterday Lil.”

She smiles and rolls her eyes.

“Okay, you caught me. Sometimes I’m just to lazy.”

I laugh. It felt nice to just “hangout” per say. She moves her hand over to my leg and rubs half circles over my skin. I hold back a moan. We reach a red light and I move my right hand down to her hand. I lean on my left elbow to whisper in her ear as I move her hand to cup my wet pussy through my panties. She gasps softly. I moan at the feel of her hand against me.

“You’re making me so wet, Lil”

She cups my pussy harder, eliciting another moan from me. I press her hand harder into me but she pulls away with a smirk.

“I’m driving Ally.”

I groan and pout.

“Whatever, your just trying to play hard to get.”

She laughs and rolls her eyes.

“You can call it whatever you want but I’m not touching you any further until I have you in my bed.”

My jaw drops and she glances over at me. She giggles and I glare at her.

“Not even one tiny kiss?”

She shakes her head and smirks at me. I move my hand to her leg and lightly run my nails down her thigh towards her pussy. The action actually causes her to press on the breaks for a millisecond and her breathing to hitch. My own breath catching at the sudden panic.

“Fuck Ally. You can’t do that.”

I smile and do it again, moving closer to her pussy. She groans and gives me a warning glare.

“What are you gonna do about it, boss?”

I say mockingly as my nails scratch the soft skin now revealed beneath the skirt. She moves a hand down to mine and tries to stop me but I smack her hand away.

“Two hands on the wheel…what are you going to do, Lil?”

My hand was now an inch away from her delicious cunt. By the clenching of her jaw and the grip on the steering wheel, I could tell she was struggling to control herself. I run my fingers across her skin but refuse to go any closer to her pussy. She takes a sudden right then left into a dead end alleyway. I don’t have time to ask what she’s doing because she reaches over and unbuckles my seat belt as she unbuckles her own.

“Get your ass over here.”

She husks out as she scoots her chair out as far as she can. I don’t hesitate and smile as I climb onto her lap. She immediately grabs my face and pulls me into a heated kiss. I moan and move my hands to her blouse. I was intent on getting to second base with her. I start to unbutton her shirt as she gets the message and starts to do the same to my blouse. She unceremoniously thrusts her tongue into my awaiting mouth and kisses me harder. She moans into my mouth as I forget about the rest of her buttons and move my hands into her shirt to cup and squeeze her breasts through the lacy bra. I moan as she runs her hands across my now accessible stomach up to my bra. She breaks the kiss and latches her lips onto my neck. I let my head rolls back on my shoulders.

“Oh Lil…”

She makes a scorching trail of kisses down my neck to the top of my left breast. I squeeze her breasts harder and flick her nipples through the thin material. She moans and bites down hard on the soft flesh of my breast. I gasp and arch my back into her touch. I moan as she sucks on my skin and lashes it with her wet tongue. I move my hands up into her hair and pull her mouth impossibly closer to me. She moans and moves her arms around my waist to pull me closer also.

“Lillian…”

I breathe out. She moans back and her hand moves down to the side of her seat. The next thing I know, her chair is laying flat with our bodies pressed flushed against each other. My breasts almost spilling out of their protective cups onto her face. My elbows rest on either side of her head and my hands grip at the leather headrest. I moan again. She finally lets go of the now bruised skin to lavish my chest with sloppy open mouthed kisses. With the growing ache between my legs I unconsciously start to grind into her, moaning loudly at the friction. She moans and starts to move her hands down to my ass but stops herself. She grabs my hips and stops them as she pulls her searing hot lips away from my chest. I groan at the loss of friction on my swollen clit.

“We need…to stop…”

She pants out in between breaths. I mimic her heaving breaths and reluctantly sit up. Beads of sweat were rolling down my neck and back from the temperature inside the car and frankly the heat between us. Small beads of sweat making their way down her delicious chest made me want to never stop. I didn’t even get to put my mouth anywhere near those beautiful breasts. I bite my lip and unbutton the rest of her blouse. I groan softly as I spread open her shirt. She doesn’t make a move to stop me as I bend down and kiss her chest softly. A small moan tumbles from her sweet lips and I run my tongue over her salty skin. It doesn’t take long for her fingers to slide into my hair and press me harder into her skin. I moan and kiss the valley in between her breasts. She arches her back and throws her head back with a moan as I turn my head slightly to the left so my mouth connects with her right breast and give her the same biting and sucking treatment she gave to my left breast.

“Ally…”

She moans out. I hum back in response and suck harder so I could move onto the other breast.

“God…we…need to stop…Ally.”

She pants out. I continue to drop heated kisses across her chest, completely ignoring her request. She suddenly puts her hands on my shoulders and pushes me back. I concede and sit back to pant for oxygen. I smile as I see the hickey I created on the inside of her right breast. Her eyes were now a dark green, filled with lust as I’m sure mine would be found the same way. I realize she is smiling to and I chance a look down at my breasts to see a very prominent hickey on the top of my breast, just barely covered by my bra. We stare at the others body until our breathing is back to normal. Mine being as normal as it can get with the position I’m in. She rolls down the windows just a crack and goosebumps erupt across my sweat slick skin as the fresh air hits my body. I close my eyes and shiver. I open them as I hear her groan. She has her lip between her teeth.

“Your going to have to get off of me and button your shirt back up before I attack you.”

I chuckle and move off of her into the passenger seat.

“Your…your skirt.”

She says quietly. I look down and realize my skirt had ridden up around my waist to show my deep red thong. I blush and shimmy my tight skirt back down my legs. She gulps and looks into the mirror to fix her hair and makeup. I do the same and soon we are presentable and backing out of the alleyway. She silently drives us to a nearby coffeehouse. We get out of the car and walk inside. We stand in line quietly until I speak.

“I’ll come over around, 7?”

She smiles slightly and steps forward to the counter to fill the space. I smile as she orders our coffees and one for Kelly. We move off to the side and wait for the barista to finish making them.

“I’ll cook us dinner.”

I smile and laugh. She looks at me curiously.

“What?”

I clear my throat and smile at her.

“I, umm, I’ve read every single one of your articles and interviews. You don’t cook. I’ll cook.”

She laughs and shakes her head.

“Fine. So you stalked me before applying for the job?”

She says with a devilish laugh. I blush as the barista hands us our coffees.

“I didn’t stalk you. I-I just did a little…research. Yeah, research. That’s all.”

She hums in disbelief and we walk out to the car. I smile as I get into the car.

“Your gonna tell me you didn’t ask around about me yesterday?”

She opens her mouth then shuts it quickly and blushes. I laugh as she starts the car and drives us silently to the firm. We get into the elevator and she takes a drink of coffee. A drop of coffee makes its way past her lips and I smile. She groan in frustration from not being able to wipe it off considering she was carrying hers and Kelly’s coffee. Seeing that we were only on the 3rd floor I move over to her and put a finger under her chin. She looks down at me with wide eyes.

“I’ll get it.”

I whisper and use my tongue to lick away the droplet, stealing a quick kiss in the process. She moans softly and kisses me firmly on the lips. I smile at the taste of coffee on her lips and tease my tongue across her lip. She parts her lips and I take her bottom lip between my teeth and nibble on the soft flesh. She groans and move closer to me. The ding of the elevator reaching the 7th floor makes me pull away and immediately walk out of the elevator. She hesitates to follow for a second then finally catches up to me and whispers in my ear.

“You are killing me woman.”

I smirk and turn the opposite direction from her. She goes into her office after handing Kelly her coffee. I turn the corner near my office and see Emma standing outside of it. I gulp and continue to walk to her. She crosses her arms.

“Hey Emma.”

I give her a weak smile and unlock my door and walk in my office. She gets right down to business.

“Spill it Ally.”

I sigh and sit down at my desk.

“What do you want to know? I mean, it was just a kiss Em.”

Her jaw drops and she sits down in the chair across from me.

“It was just a kiss? Are you sure she won’t try to take it further? Or that you won’t?”

I start to fidget in my seat. I was running out of excuses. Maybe I should just tell her what was happening?

“So what if it does go further?”

She rolls her eyes and grunts in annoyance.

“Fine. Do whatever you want. I don’t know why I care.”

She gets up and walks to the door.

“Wait! You…you can’t tell anyone what happened Emma.”

She sighs and nods her head.

“I know, I know. Don’t worry.”

She walks out of my office and I slump back in my seat. I turn my chair to look out my window to Lillian’s office. I smile as I see her just walking around her office with a folder in one hand and chewing the tip of a pen in the other. I grab my bag and fish out my phone. I call her cell phone and I see her grab it from her desk on the third ring.

“Hello.”

I smile.

“So I was thinking chicken Parmesan for dinner tonight. What do you think?”

I see her smile and bite her lip as she sits down.

“I like chicken Parmesan. That would be great Ally. I hate that you have to cook for us though. I mean, it is my house.”

I roll my eyes as she sports a sad look.

“Oh please, Lil. I love to cook and I would love to cook for you. Just get the right ingredients.”

She smiles and laughs.

“Okay. Now, get back to work. Don’t make me come over there.”

I smirk.

“Maybe I want you to come over here…maybe I want you to punish me for not doing my work.”

She groans and closes her legs together tightly. I smile.

“Jesus, Ally. Come on, stop messing with me. I can’t touch you till 7.”

I laugh and prop my feet up on my desk.

“It’s your torture by choice. I should get started on the break in case though so your free of my teasing…for now.”

She smiles and shakes her head.

“Get to work.”

I smile and moan softly.

“Mmm, yes boss.”

I hear her gasp softly and I end the call with a smirk. I look over to her window just in time to see her shiver from my words. I turn back around and open the case file. I start reading through it.

I knock on Lillian’s office and walk inside. She looks up and smiles.

“What do you need Ally?”

I hand her the file and sit down in a chair across from her desk.

“The Yang case. I just wanted to let you know that it should be relatively easy and I can handle it on my own. If that’s okay?”

We both take on the role of professionalism and set aside out desires for now. She quickly looks through the case and my notes, nodding her head every so often in approval. She finally shuts the folder and hands it back to me.

“Fine with me. Let me know if you need anything else.”

I nod my head and get up. I ‘accidentally’ drop the folder on the floor. Once I see that she is watching me I spread my legs shoulder width and bend at the waist to grab the folder. Successfully thrusting my ass out to her and showing a gracious amount of my thighs. I hear her let out a low growl. I stay there with a shit eating grin on my face then finally stand back up. I look back at her and see that she has taken up chewing on the pen cap while continuing to stare at my ass. I clear my throat and her eyes snap back up to mine. I smirk and turn my back to her, walking to the door.

“You’ll have a better view tonight, Hon.”

I open the door and shoot her a quick wink before walking out. The flustered look in her face was so cute. I start to walk to my office when Kelly suddenly stands in front of me with a glare on her face.

“You. Come with me.”

She says while pointing a finger at my chest. She turns around and walks to her cubicle before I could say anything else. I follow her into her cubicle. She turns around with another hard glare.

“Emma told me about what your doing with Lillian.”

I open my mouth but she holds up a finger to stop me and I close my mouth again.

“I don’t want to hear it. Just know that if you hurt her, I will not be happy and you do not want me mad at you.”

I nod my head and suddenly she has a smile on her face.

“Good. You guys are cute together by the way.”

I smile weakly and she turns to answer her phone. I walk out of her cubicle and start to walk to my office again. Kelly threatening me was so very uncalled for but I respected her for it because I would do the same, especially for Lillian.

It’s was 7 and I was standing outside of Lillian’s house with a bottle of wine with a flowing short red dress. My hair flowing around my shoulders in it a natural curl and my makeup done lightly. But I haven’t knocked yet. I was nervous, the butterflies in my stomach were going crazy. I take a deep breath and raise my hand up to the door and knock three times. A few seconds later she opens it and my jaw drops at the sight of her. She had on a tight black dress that ended mid thigh with a plunging neck line were the fabric over lapped into the waist. My eyes linger on her neck line which was showing off the hickie I put there just today. Her fake cough brings me back to reality and I look up at her face. The smile on her face tells me that she has checked me out too.

“Lil, you look amazing. I mean, seriously amazing.”

She laughs and steps back to let me in.

“Thank you. You look stunning. Come on in.”

I step inside and give her a lingering kiss on the cheek. I hand her the bottle of wine after she closes the door. She smiles and leads us into the kitchen.

“We can have this with our dinner. Do you want to get started now or do you want to hang out for a bit?”

She asks as she sets the wine down. My eyes do a quick glance up and down her body.

“Umm, no. Let’s get started. With the dress your wearing and how your looking, we might never get started if we hangout.”

She chuckles and motions to the kitchen.

“Well then you might want to get started.”

She sits down at the breakfast bar and smiles at me as I put my hair up in a quick ponytail. I get started on cooking the chicken and the sauce with the ingredients she had put out. I had gotten extremely good at cooking when my last girlfriend said she liked someone who cooked for her. A few minutes of cooking passes.

“I like seeing you in my kitchen.”

I laugh.

“I think you like me cooking for you in your kitchen.”

She laughs and bites her lip as I turn to stir the sauce. I go back to cooking. Halfway through she gets up from the stool and moves over to the cabinet I was near. I suddenly feel a hand on my waist and her body pressed against my back. I hold back a gasp. She leans her mouth down to my ear.

“Do you want some wine?”

She grabs two wine glasses from the cabinet and closes the door. Only when she steps away from me am I able to speak.

“I, uhh. Y-Yeah, that’d be…Yes, please.”

Well, barely speak. I see her smirk as she pours our glasses. I shake my head free of the lustful thoughts and focus on cooking. But yet again she comes up behind me and sets my glass down on the counter as she rests her hand on the small of my back.

“Do you need me to do anything?”

I shiver slightly and let out a small nervous laugh and take a big drink of my wine.

“I need you to do a lot of things but they don’t exactly have anything to do with cooking.”

I set it back down. She chuckles and trails her fingers across my back.

“Oh yeah? What are they?”

I roll my eyes and move away from her to put the chicken onto the plates.

“Like you don’t already know. You’ve been teasing me all night.”

She leans against the counter.

“Oh yeah, because the phone call and accidentally dropping the folder wasn’t teasing.”

I smile knowingly and finish cooking. Once I’m done I grab her plate and mine as she grabs the wine glasses. I’m surprised when she leads us into the living room. She has throw pillows on the floor for us to sit on with candles on one side of the coffee table. She sets our glasses down and sits down on the right. She looks up at me with a smile.

“You okay?”

I nod my head and quickly recover from my hesitation.

“Yeah. It’s just…beautiful.”

I smile and she smiles back. I set our plates down and take a seat next to her, I take my ponytail out. We chitchat about my college and how she started her law firm. It doesn’t take long for our food to be gone and us on our third glass of wine. My body was turned to her and my legs were tucked underneath me. Her back was pressed against the bottom of the couch and her legs out in front of her with her ankles crossed. She had just reached to pour herself more wine when my eyes move down to the visible hickey on her breast. I move my hand to her chest and trace my fingers around the bruised flesh. Her breathing hitches and she sets her glass back down.

“Were you deliberately trying to show off your hickey?”

She smiles and my eyes move up to hers. Her hand comes up to the top of my dress.

“Only to you.”

She pulls my dress down until she sees my matching hickey. She smiles and bites her lip. I move in to her, my breathing getting faster and faster with each inch I move closer.

“Would you like to see mine a little better?”

I ask her softly. She tugs on my dress to pull me closer faster, her eyes trained on my lips.

“Yeah…and some other things.”

I smile and she moves her hand to my cheek.

“Well…no one is stopping you.”

I whisper to her. She smiles and closes the little gap between us. I moan as her lips press against mine. God, I’ve missed those lips. She teases her tongue across my lips and I moan. Lust washes over me and I push her back against the couch. She moans as I move on top of her to straddle her hips. She moves her hands down to my ass and squeezes hard. If I wasn’t wet before I am now. I move my hands down her body to the end of her dress. I quickly pull her dress up her body forcing us to break the kiss. I toss her dress to the side as her hands suddenly push my body against her. I moan and rest my hands on the couch behind her head as she reaches behind my back to unzip my dress and kiss my neck. She pulls my dress up my body, dipping her head to kiss the skin revealed from the now offending article of clothing. I moan and arch my back and move my hands to her head, threading my finger in her blonde locks to pull her closer. Her lips burning my skin with every kiss. And I’m panting, I’m panting because my dress is off now and her lips are attacking my chest with such need and want it was dizzying. But I tilt her head up to me and I attack her lips with the same need and want. She moans and thrusts her tongue into my awaiting mouth. She fumbles with the clasp of my bra and finally unhooks the straps. I pull my bra down my arms as her nails trail down my back. I shudder and she wraps her arms around my waist. She moves us around and suddenly I am on my back on her plush carpet. She moans deeply into my mouth as she presses our pantie covered centers together. I have to break the kiss to suck in a breath. I could feel the heat coming off of her. She bends her head down to kiss, lick, nibble and suck on my neck. Driving me completely insane. I claw at her bra clasp until it pops open and I pull her bra down her arms. She moves to take it off but I don’t wait to latch my mouth onto one of her erect nipples. She lets out a loud growl and throws her head back. I move down lower to be directly underneath her breasts. She moans as I nibble gently on her nipple. She grabs me by the hair and pulls my head back. I moan as she claims my lips again in another heated kiss. She breaks the kiss and sucks my nipple into her mouth, swirling her hot wet tongue around my prominent nipple. I moan, loud. Very loud, making her moan back in satisfaction. I arch my back up to her mouth. She bites down on the sensitive flesh and I practically scream in pleasure. She pulls her head away from my breast and moves lower. Kissing my stomach, her tongue flicking out past her lips to tease my skin. She sucks on a patch of skin, just below my belly button, lashing and biting my skin until she knows she has marked me. She pulls away, just enough to see her handy-work then moves just above my soaked panties. She teases her tongue across the top of my panties, her hands gripping onto my hips to keep me still until I couldn’t wait anymore.

“Please Lillian…”

She kisses my stomach one last time and sits back, grabbing the hem of my panties and holding an intimate stare with me. My heart beating loudly in my chest.

“Say it again.”

She pulls my red thong down my legs and tosses them to the side. I immediately spread my legs for her and she looks down to my very wet pussy lips. She licks her lips and looks back up to me with hunger in her eyes.

“Take me Lillian. Please, take me.”

She growls. Not the growls like before. A growl that said she was hungry…for me. She moves over top of me and crashes her lips down on mine. I moan and she finally starts to move her hand down to my aching cunt. I break the kiss and grab her suddenly slow hand and move her hand down to cup my pussy. She and I both moan on contact.

“Don’t make me take control of you Lil. Taking control is your job.”

I whisper playfully into her ear. She moans and bites my neck, making me moan.

“Shut up and let me fuck you.”

I smile as she kisses me hard to make sure I know she is in charge. She grabs my hands and raises them above my head. I groan and try to move them but she slams them down on to carpet. She pulls away and uses one hand to hold me down while the other makes it way down my body. I gasp as her fingers touch my clit. Her touch felt so good, I buck up to her hand. She looks down at me and straddles one of my thighs. She leans down by my ear and I close my eyes.

“You are so wet it makes me so turned on.”

Fuck. How did she know I loved dirty talk? I moan.

“M-More. Please.”

She kisses down my neck to my chest.

“More what Ally?”

She asks, feigning a tone of confusion. I moan as her fingers slip across my clit again.

“More of a-anything. I just need more, p-please Lil.”

She smiles and pulls her whole body away from mine. I groan in frustration and open my eyes, ready to plead with her but I don’t see her. I look down just as she gets in between my legs and goes down on me. Her tongue moves around my clit slowly and I arch my back and moan. My hands were just itching to grab the back of her head and push her hot lips and tongue harder into me but I just groan and buck my hips up to her. She moans and wraps her arms around my thighs to hold me still. She uses her tongue to guide my clit into her mouth and suck on it lightly. I gasp and moan loudly. My back arches once again and my right hand flies down to the hand on my left thigh. I grip her hand tightly and my other hand tugs at the carpet. She lets my clit slip from her torturous lips and uses her tongue to rapidly lick at the sensitive nub of flesh. I let out a high pitched moan and her free hand moves up to cup and squeeze my left breast. I moan and move my hands down to the carpet and pull on the soft material. She moans and moves her hand away from my breast and down to my entrance. I know what she is doing when she starts to tease my entrance with her fingers. I groan and try to move my hips down onto her fingers only to feel her move her finger away.

“Please please please Lil. God, please.”

I plead desperately with her, my orgasm coming fast and strong. She moans, the vibration reaching my clit and making me moan again. She pulls away just enough to look down and put two fingers at my entrance. I moan softly and bite my lip. Her mouth latches back onto my clit as she slowly pushes her fingers into my dripping cunt. A long deep moan escapes my lips as the feel of her fingers inside of me bring me closer to the edge. She quickly pumps her fingers in and out of me, knowing how close I was. My orgasm crashes down on me and my back arches to its highest point. I scream in pleasure as my knuckles turn white from gripping the carpet so tight. She slows down her fingers and pulls her mouth away from my clit to watch me writhe out my orgasm. I try to get a little of my breath back as I relax against the carpet. She gently pulls her fingers out of my cunt eliciting a soft groan. She kisses my thighs lightly and works her way back up my body. I am panting for breath as she reaches my neck.

“I think you ruined my carpet.”

She whispers in my ear. I smile and chuckle softly. I turn my head to capture her lips in a slow kiss. She moans softly and kisses me back. It doesn’t take long for me to bounce back from my orgasm. I move my hands to her thighs and stroke her skin softly. I could feel the heat radiating from her core and, though she was trying to hide it, I could feel the neediness in her kiss.

“Move up.”

I mumble against her lips. She gets the message and soon she is straddling my face. I moan at the sight of her on top of me. The juicy bottom lip that I love to bite so much in between her teeth as she looks down at me with lust burning in her eyes. Considering she tops me with no problem I don’t dare tease her. I immediately dive into her delicious pussy, the taste of her completely intoxicating, my tongue moving in between her pussy folds, like a homing missile going straight to her clit to flick it relentlessly. She gasps loudly and moans softly. Her hands slip into my hair and she pushes my cunt down harder onto my mouth.

“Right there.”

I moan and reach up to grab her hips. She moans again and grinds her pussy against my tongue. I hold her hips stronger until she stops grinding her hips. I look into her eyes as I suck her clit. Her eyes flutter closed and she groans loudly.

“Oh my god.”

She grunts out behind clenched teeth. Her hands tug slightly on my hair to bring me impossibly closer. My hands curl around her thighs, my tongue squirming to tease her entrance. I lick faster and harder. I love the way she let out heated moans, and the way her fingers has my hair in a tight grip, pulling me deeper into her wetness.

“Fuck…”

She says in a breathy whisper. I growl softly. Only the feel and taste mattered, and Lil’s low moans that had gradually increased in intensity and was now filling the room. I suck hard on her clit. The trembling of her body told me she was on the edge.

“Allison…”

She whispers softly. Her hips twitch and then her body arches, her grip on the couch holding herself upright as she falls over the edge of bliss.

“Oh ssshhhittt…”

She gasp and holds in the breath as she shakes and trembles on top of me. I moan at the sight and slowly ease up on her clit. She pants as she comes down from her orgasm. I finally let go of her clit and she she sighs contentedly. I kiss her beautiful pussy lips one last time before she moves off of me with shaky legs. Before she can go to far I grab her hand and pull her down to me. I cup her face in my hands and kiss her slowly. She moans and kisses me back while laying down on me; her leg in between mine and her arm draped across my stomach. She breaks the kiss with a sigh and lays her head on my chest. She scoots in closer and nudges her nose into my skin. The smell of sex in the air. It doesn’t take long for us to drift off into sleep.

I feel a hand stroking my hair and soft lips pecking my cheek.

“Ally, let’s move upstairs.”

Lillian. I groan in response. I was nowhere near a morning person. Or whatever time it is. She chuckles and kisses my neck softly.

“I’m going to be in bed all by myself…”

A kiss to my chest, my eyes flutter open.

“…naked…”

Warm lips wrap around my nipple and I moan quietly. My eyes open now and looking down at her. Her blonde hair falling across my chest as her green eyes look up at me almost innocently but god knows she is anything but. I give her a weak, sleepy smile and move a hand to her cheek to pull her into a light kiss, fully awake now.

“A woman as stunning as yourself should never be naked and alone in bed.”

I say with a hoarse sleepy voice. She smiles and kisses me lightly back. She grabs my hand and helps me up. My back cracking from sleeping on the floor. She leads me up stairs and down a hall, my hands itching to touch her ass the whole way there. We reach her room and I barely have time to look around when she distracts me by bending over the bed to reach for another pillow. She sadly slips right into bed and I slide in next to her. I roll on my side with my back to her. She suddenly moves a hand to my hip and whispers in my ear.

“Wanna be my little spoon?”

I smile and move back until my body is flush with hers. I shake my ass on her crotch and her arm snakes around my waist as she smiles into my neck.

“I guess that’s a yes.”

I chuckle and close my eyes. She starts to kiss my neck and I moan softly.

“Are you going to let me sleep longer than a few hours tonight?”

She suddenly turns me onto my stomach and I’m wide awake again. She straddles my hips, her center brushing against my ass. I moan softly as she kisses my neck.

“You will never sleep more than a few hours in my bed sweetheart.”

I smile and she kisses my shoulder lightly. I bite my lip as she kisses down my spine, my back arching more with every kiss. I whimper as she bites my ass.

“Spread for me baby.”

I moan and do as she says. She moves her hands under my hips and pushes up so my ass is in the air and my pussy is level with her mouth. She turns her head and kisses my thigh softly. I lick my lips and my hands grip the sheets. She turns her head and kisses my other thigh softly. I move my hips back to feel her lips but she pulls away just in time. I groan.

“Lil, please baby. Fuck me.”

She lets out a low moan and kisses my pussy lips, I shiver.

“Fuck, I love it when you beg.”

I smile and bite my lip as she runs her tongue up and down my slit. I let out a high pitched moan and buck back onto her tongue as she takes a firm swipe across my clit. She moans and pushes me up higher until I am on my knees. She moves so she is laying on her back underneath me with her lips sucking at my pussy lips. I moan and bite my lip harder. She moans and brings her fingers up to my entrance. Her tongue licks at my clit as she slowly enters one finger into my slick hole. I bury my face into the pillow and let out a low moan. Her other hand moves to my ass to press me down harder onto her tongue. She sucks my clit into her mouth and I throw my head back in pleasure.

“Oh my god, Lil. Don’t stop. Please don’t stop.”

I beg her. My hips twitch and jerk as she sucks harder. She moans softly and suddenly pulls her finger out of my pussy. I groan but as fast as she was gone, two fingers were being pushes inside of me. I gasp as I realize it won’t be long until I reach my climax.

“Fuck, I’m almost there baby.”

She thrusts harder and faster. I let out a strangled moan and bury my head into the pillow as my orgasm reaches me. My body shakes and arches against her fingers and mouth. She moans and uses the hand on my ass to hold me in my position above her. I jerk my body away from her when the pleasure gets to much. I sigh into the sheets.

“Damn.”

She chuckles and kisses my clit softly, making me jump. She gets out from under me and I slump down on the bed. I sigh exhaustively and turn to her. She leans in and kisses me softly. I moan and move a hand down to her pussy. She spreads her legs for me and grabs my hand. She shoves two of my fingers deep into her surprisingly wet pussy. We both moan and she pushes her tongue into my mouth. I regain some of my energy and move on top of her. I rest my elbow next to her head as I kiss her harder and finger her faster. She moans deeply into my mouth and her hand moves to my upper arm to rest there. I straddle her leg and use my thigh to put more power behind my thrusts, earning a gasping moan in response. She breaks the kiss and bites on her luscious lower lip, her nails digging into the flesh of my upper arm. I groan and bend down to nibble and suck on the pouting lip. Her other hand comes down to the bed to pull gently on the sheets as she writhes under me. She moans loudly and arches her back. I let go of her lip and move down to her neck to suck and bite the skin in between her shoulder and neck.

“Ally, baby, don’t stop. I’m so close.”

She moans into my ear. I tilt my head up to take her earlobe into my mouth. She moans softly and bites her lip once again. I move my wrist and with my next thrust I use my thumb to rub her clit. She sucks in a deep breath and I know she is there.

“Oh…oh m-my god…Fuck Ally! Don’t stop fucking me. F-Fuck!”

Her toes curl as she screams in pleasure. I retreat down her neck to suck and nibble at her sweat touched skin as she falls over the edge. Her back arched and her grip on my arm tightening, her nails digging deep into my skin. I groan at the pain but continue to please her. I don’t let up on my motions and successfully send her into another orgasm. Her nails driving impossibly deeper into my arm and her oxygen deprived lungs straining for air. She lets out a strangled moan and moves the hand on my arm down to my hand to stop me. I kiss along her jawline as I stop my hand and pull my thumb away from her still pulsing clit. She gulps and relaxes back against the comfort of her bed. Once I know she is ready I gently slide my fingers out of her, eliciting a small whimper and a jerk of her hips. She turns her head to kiss me lightly. I kiss her back and move to lay down on her side. She breaks the kiss and pulls me closer by my hips. I nuzzle my face into the crook of her neck and breathe in her scent.

“I don’t think I’ve ever had two orgasms in a row.”

My eyes go wide in surprise and I prop myself up on my elbow to look at her. Her eyes also wide with surprise.

“Are you serious?”

She nods her head slowly and looks at me with a small laugh.

“Your the first.”

I smile smugly and lean in and kiss her lightly.

“Well there is more where that came from.”

I mumble against her lips. She smiles and I kiss her again.

“Mmm. Your so hot.”

She says softly while running her hand down my arm. I wince in pain as her hand drifts over my upper arm. I look at my arm and gasp, after following my eyes she does the same.

“Oh my god. D-Did I do that?”

She says, referring to the deep half moon marks in my left arm some of them showing drops of blood. I smile and laugh.

“Well I don’t think I did it to myself, Lil.”

She bites her lip and looks at me apologetically.

“I am so sorry. I-I didn’t know I was…umm…gripping you that hard.”

I kiss her lightly and smile.

“Can you kiss it and make it better?”

She smiles and nods her head slightly. She grabs my arm by the elbow and pulls my arm closer to her. She reaches behind me to the night stand and grabs a tissue, quickly wiping my arm. She tosses the tissue off the bed and kisses around the tender skin that I’m sure will be bruised by tomorrow. She makes her way across my chest, planting slow and sloppy kisses in between my breasts. She moves on top of me with her knees on either side of of my hips. I run my hands up and down her thighs as she kisses down my stomach. She is soon in between my legs again, her tongue drawing lazy circles around my clit. I moan and arch my back. It was going to be a long night.

I roll over and sling my arm across a warm body. My eyes blink open to find Lillian with the sun shinning down on her. I smile at how beautiful she is and move closer, my leg now resting in between her thighs and my arm wrapped across her tone stomach. I guess I had moved to much because she moans softly and moves an arm around my back to pull me in closer. I smile sleepily and nudge my face in between her gorgeous breasts. I end up falling back asleep for what feels like 20 minutes but happens to be an hour.

My eyes flutter open at the feel of something rubbing my back. Lillian. I smile and kiss her chest. She moans quietly an tilts my head up to her. She gives me a small kiss.

“Good morning beautiful.”

I smile and bury my head into her neck.

“Good morning.”

I let her hold me and run her hands over my body for a few more seconds before looking back up at her with a smile.

“You know, for a bad ass lawyer your really into cuddling.”

She scoffs and tries to pull away.

“I am not-“

I grab her and pull her as close to me as I can, my thigh pressing against her soft pussy lips. I look into her green eyes with a smile.

“Yes, you are and I think it’s cute.”

She rolls her eyes and sighs. I laugh and kiss her softly. Moaning at the feel of her luscious lips against mine. She moans back rests her hands on my hips. She pulls away with a smile.

“Wanna get in the shower?”

I smile and kiss her jaw.

“Will you be joining me?”

She tilts her head back so I can kiss and lick her neck. She moans softly and smirks.

“Of course.”

I smile and nip at her soft skin. She moans again but I pull away and roll out of bed. She looks at me with a groan of disappointment. I smile and shake my ass invitingly as I walk to her bathroom connected to her bedroom.

“Come on hot stuff. I want you to take your time cleaning my dirty body.”

She gulps and jumps out of bed after me. I walk into her bathroom with a laugh but it quickly diminishes when my jaw drops. Her bathroom was HUGE. She had a walk-in shower for two in one corner and a Jacuzzi in the other corner with a two person sink. She walks in behind me and wraps her arms around my waist. Her mouth kissing the sensitive spot behind my ear making me moan and tilt my head to the side, my eyes closing. She slowly kisses down my neck to my shoulder. I lick my lips and sigh. She moves us forward towards the shower and opens the door when we reach it, but we don’t go inside. She turns me around and presses me against the outside of the shower glass and claims my lips in a slow kiss. I moan and move my hands up to her cheeks, bringing her deeper into the kiss. She moves her hands down to my thighs. With her strength she easily picks me up and I wrap my legs around her waist as she grabs my ass and moves us into the shower. My back thumps lightly against the wall and I moan. She breaks the kiss and sets me down before reaching behind her to close the door and turn on the water. The rush of cold water hits my body and I gasp as my nipples turn painfully erect. The water turns hotter as she bends down and kisses and licks my neck. My head rolls back against the shower wall and I pant as this beautiful woman unknowingly turns me on to new heights. She bends her head down to take my prominent nipple into her hot mouth, swirling her tongue teasingly around my areola, never touching my aching nipple. I slide my hand into her now wet hair and pull her closer, silently begging for her to take my nipple between her gorgeous lips or to even bite the nub of flesh. Anything as long as she settles my want, my need. She complies, now not wanting to tease me but simply take me. Her tongue flicks my nipple again and again. My breathing hitches and suddenly a soft hand cups my other breast and deft fingers roll my my nipple gently. I moan and arch my back against the wall, effectively pushing my breasts harder into her hand and mouth, making her moan in return. I spread my legs.

“Touch…me…”

I pant out. She moans and kisses up my neck as her hand slides down my stomach. As soon as her fingers touch my clit I moan loudly.

“Oh Lillian…”

I breathe hard and my hand grips her hair tightly. She moans and kisses me softly, her tongue grazing my lips, silently asking for entrance which I give full-heartedly. Her fingers move down to my entrance and push inside me. My eyes roll back in and my feet spread wider to accommodate her fingers and thigh. She thrusts harder into me and I moan into her mouth. I break the kiss.

“God, just like that Lil…Fuck me hard baby.”

She bends her head down to my left breast and bites down. I gasp at the sudden sensation and lower myself down onto her fingers, pushing them deeper into me. After giving me a very visible hickey on my breast she works her way back up to my ear as my arm wraps around her shoulder.

“Your so sexy, Ally.”

I moan at her dirty talk and try to fuck myself harder on her fingers. She quickly takes care of my needs and thrusts her thigh behind her fingers. I moan deeply.

“I love how your pussy grabs onto my fingers like this. Fuck, it’s so hot.”

She whispers huskily into my ear. I whimper as I feel myself getting closer. My breathing becoming shaky and uneven as I ride her fingers, my hips jerking with every thrust. I use the arm across her shoulders to press her harder into me, her tight nipples rubbing against my wet skin. She moans on contact with my skin. With every thrust I was getting closer and my pussy was giving tell-tale signs of just that.

“I can feel how close you are Ally…Cum. Cum for me.”

I arch my back against the wall at her words. Those were exactly what I needed to hear in order to be pushed over the edge. My mouth drops open in a silent scream as my body writhes in pleasure. She kisses my neck softly as she slows down her fingers to allow me to come down from my high. If it weren’t for her body pressed against me I’m sure my knees would’ve buckled and I would be on the floor right now. I rest my head on her shoulder and smile.

“Fuck.”

She laughs and starts to move away from me but I hold her close.

“Where do you think your going?”

She smiles and leans down to kiss me softly. I moan and push her up against the adjacent wall and out of the shower of warm water. She shivers as her back touches the cold wall. I break our kiss and move down onto my knees. She spreads her legs for me and I immediately start to suck on her clit, set on giving her a fast and hard orgasm. She grunts and bucks her hips into my face. I moan and suck harder. She gasps and moves her hand down to my head, her hand grips onto my wet hair with tight fingers.

“R-Right there. Fuck, I’m so close.”

She says the last sentence with a hint of confusion in her voice. I brush it off to ask her later. I trail one of my hands up to her cunt and tease my finger around her entrance until she tries to lower herself to get them inside of her. She’s not one to beg. I thrust them inside of her and she moans deeply.

“Oh my god Allison. I’m gonna cum. Oh Fuck.”

I thrust harder and faster until she finally goes rigid on my fingers. Her head flies back against the wall and her back arches. Her fingers tug on my hair as she writhes under my relentless fingers and mouth. She suddenly pushes my head away and grabs my wrist. I look up at her in confusion and concern.

“Did I hurt you?”

She lets out a little laugh and shakes her head.

“Not at all. It’s just…it was a lot of pleasure…I had to push you away.”

I smile and ease my fingers out of her once she lets my wrist go. She moans softly and I stand back up.

“You seemed really surprised when you said you were close.”

She smiles and kisses me softly as her hand rubs up and down my arm.

“No one has ever made me cum that fast before. You keep surprising me Ally.”

I smile back and kiss her softly before pulling away with an amused smile.

“We should probably actually take a shower now.”

She laughs.

“Yeah, that would be smart.”

She grabs a bottle of body wash and pops open the cap. She pours the liquid across my chest and shoulders and I do the same. We both rinse the other off once we have lathered ourselves in the soap. She gives me a small kiss before turning off the water. We walk out of the shower, the cold air coaxing a hiss out of me. She grabs us both towels and robes and we quickly dry off.

“Where is your butter?”

I ask Lillian over my shoulder. She reaches past me to the case of butter that was right in front of me. I blush as she hands it to me with a smug smile. I move over to the toaster when the toast pops up. I grab the toast and spread the butter over it. She comes up behind me and rests her hands on my hips.

“Your so cute.”

I chuckle and turn my head to her.

“How am I cute?”

She kisses me lightly and pulls me closer.

“Because you just are.”

I turn around in her arms and take a bite of my toast. She smiles and tries to take a bite also but I pull it away before she can.

“Hey this is my toast.”

I say playfully. She smiles and presses me back against the counter with a leg in between mine. She drops her head to nip at my ear, I moan softly.

“And your mine so I get the toast to.”

I smile and moan as she kisses down my neck then moves to my shoulder. Her lips leave my skin and my toast is grabbed from my hand. I open my eyes to to see her eating my toast with a smirk against the other counter but I can’t help but smile.

“I’m yours, huh?”

She sets the toast down and grabs my hand and pulls me to her. She wraps her arms around my waist and I wrap my arms around her neck.

“I feel something with you that I’ve never felt before. It’s new and it’s scary but I want to try because some famous person said that if it’s scary then it’s important. I don’t know what this is or what we are, I don’t even know if you actually like me but I know I like you and I definitely don’t want it to stop anytime soon…Umm…what-what do you think about it?”

She asks hesitantly. I know she wasn’t someone who wears their heart on their sleeve so I quickly smile and bring her down into a soft, caring kiss. She hums softly and pulls me in tighter. I move my hands into her hair and pull her deeper into the kiss with a moan, my tongue pushing past her lips to caress her tongue with my own. She moans and I melt into her arms. She holds me close when I pull away.

“I like you to, Lil. I want to see where this goes.”

She smiles and kisses me again. Softly. Slowly. Claiming my lips with hers and moving me back against the breakfast bar. I moan into her mouth and pull the button down shirt down her arms. She grabs my panties and drags them down my legs to my ankles, never breaking our kiss. She reaches behind me and moves the loaf of bread and butter out of the way. She grabs me by my thighs and hoists me up onto the counter. I spread my legs and brush my tongue across her lips as she steps in between my thighs and parts her lips. She moans and our tongues wrestle for dominance. She grabs the hem of my tank top and lifts it above my head, reluctantly breaking our kiss. She takes my breast between her lips and sucks softly at my sensitive nipple. I moan and let my head roll back on my shoulders. She moves her hands to the small of my back and pulls me as close to her as she can. She nips at my nipple and I gasp at the pleasure mixed with pain. She kisses down my stomach, her tongue teasing across my hyper-sensitive flesh. My body feeling every kiss, every warm breath, every swipe of her wet hot tongue making it’s way down my stomach. I lean back on my hands as I pant for breath. She get’s in between my legs and takes my clit in between her burning lips. I breathe in hard and arch my back, my feet banging against the wood below.

“Ah…oh…oh my god.”

I choke out. She moans into my wetness and uses her tongue to flick my clit slowly. She was so damn talented with that hot fucking tongue of hers. I moan loudly and spread my legs wider. Her hands grip my thighs and she teases her tongue around my entrance before sucking on my clit again. I let out a moaning whimper and move one hand down to her head to tangle my fingers in her blonde locks. She moans and sucks harder. I moan loudly and throw my head back in pleasure. She uses her nails to trail pink paths down my thighs, making me whimper. God, I was already so fucking close. She flicks my clit relentlessly and my hips jerk up, a gasp tumbling from my lips.

“I-I’m…L-Lil, I’m so…oh…holy mother…”

I trail off as the most amazing feeling rushes through my body. My back arches. My thighs twitch. My mouth open in a silent scream. My whole body shaking from the mid blowing orgasm running through me. She holds me close and doesn’t stop her tongue until she knows my pleasure will soon turn to pain if she doesn’t stop. She pulls back and kisses my trembling thighs until relax with a content sigh. She kisses up my sweat slicked stomach. I sit up and cup her face in my hands. I tilt her face up to me and kiss her softly and breathlessly. She moans and kisses me harder, grabbing my hand and moving it down to her panties. She slides my hand inside her panties and moans as soon as my fingers touch her pussy lips. I moan and slide my tongue into her mouth. I circle her clit with my thumb as my fingers tease her entrance. Her breathing hitches and she breaks the kiss as I slide two fingers deep into her extremely wet pussy, her mouth still next to mine. Her hot breath washes over my cheek and I kiss down her jaw. She moans loudly and I shiver. Her mouth now right next to my ear and her moans filling the air, her sounds of pleasure quickly growing in intensity. Her hands rest on my thighs and grip them tighter with every thrust of my fingers. I kiss down her neck as she moans again. Her hips buck on my fingers, bringing herself closer and faster to her appending orgasm. She gasps softly as I bite her shoulder then soothe it with my tongue. She moans loudly as she near her climax.

“Oh…f-fuck baby…”

She buries her face in my neck and holds in a breath as her orgasm rocks her body. Her nails scratch my skin, making me moan softly as I continue to fuck her. She pants into my ear as she lets out the breath she was holding. She lays her head on my shoulder with her eyes closed and her hips twitching in pleasure. I slow down my fingers and eventually stop them all together. I kiss her neck and cheek until her breathing goes back to normal then I slide my fingers out of her, a small moan escaping her. I turn her head to me and kiss her lips lightly.

“Yeah, I really like you.”

She smiles and lets out a laugh. I smile and she kisses me again. Softly, in only the way she does. I sigh against her lips and pull her in closer. She wraps her arms around my waist until I’m pressed fully against her body. I wrap my legs around her and she pulls me off the counter and starts to walk us to the living room. She drops me onto the couch and I smile up at her. The twinkle in her eyes makes my heart flutter and she straddles my hips and quickly tilts my head up into a hot kiss. She is amazing and I’m falling for her. I’m falling hard.

---

The all women chapter, thanks for being patient while I took the time needed to write it, all comments and PM’s greatly appreciated.

Note: I studied like hell for this chapter trying to get into the female mind, so let me know how I did. Its the longest ever at 35 pages, women show their feelings more than men so I had to write accordingly. The story is in the view of Rita, this way you can see all her emotions and stuff, and there is a section where the view is from the mom, so you can see how her cunning mind works. It did take me a while to write this, but thats because I was working on other stories. I will continue to write this series, but I wont forget about my other stories in te process. Haha enough talking, on with the story.

Randy and I had come downstairs to see Aunt Lisa sulking at the table with mom. Her house was damaged in the storm and now she needed a place to stay until it could get repaired. Being the loving family we are (no pun intended), it was quickly decided that she would be staying here, but where at we had no clue. We had debated it for a while until we finally came up with a conclusion we were all happy with, Randy and I especially, she would take my room and I would share Randy’s room with him. We loved that idea, mom and Aunt Lisa knew we did too, it made the whole task of moving her in with us well worth it. The next three days we packed up her clothes, shoes, make-up, anything and everything we could and drove it the long commutes back to our house. Everything was stacked up in the living room until she was ready to put it all away, which turned out to be today, and we all had the honor and privilege of helping her, yay.

We were not looking forward to helping Aunt Lisa put up all her stuff, there was so much. To make matters worse Randy and dad were leaving to go somewhere with Jim and Chris, and just leave mom, Aunt Lisa and I to do it ourselves, but I later learned Stephanie and Marie would be coming over to help. I didn’t want Randy to go, we haven’t been apart since we fell in love, and I wasn’t sure how it would affect me. Randy and I were in my room taking my stuff out of my drawers and putting it into boxes when we heard the Wilson’s arrive, and I knew it was time for him to go, unfortunately. I quickly locked the door, ran over to him and hugged him as tight as I could, squeezing him into me.

“I don’t want you to go Randy,” I said giving him my best sincere puppy dog face.

“I don’t either, but you know they won’t let me stay. Dad and Jim wanna take us somewhere, and Aunt Lisa wants the women to help her, that’s why mom asked Marie and Stephanie to help.”

I sighed. “I know, but I still don’t want you to go, who knows how long you’ll be gone.”

“I know, and I don’t even know where were going, they wont tell me or Chris.”

“Don’t do anything crazy, if they try to do something stupid don’t do it!”

“I won’t, I’ll come back to you in one piece.”

“You promise?”

“I promise.”

“Ok. I love you Randy. Hurry up and come back.”

“I love you too, and I will.”

I leaned up and kissed him as he picked me up off the ground, and I wrapped my legs and arms around him, not wanting to let go. Every time I kissed him I never wanted to stop, and that applied double then since I knew when I did he would have to leave. When we heard everyone come in downstairs I knew we would have to go down, so I reluctantly got down off of him, but kissed him a little while longer until I absolutely had to stop. We stayed up there hoping just maybe they would forget about us and just leave, but it decided not to work out that way. Dad called for us to come downstairs and we reluctantly stopped kissing and made our way down the stairs and to the kitchen where everyone was.

“There you are, you ready to go?” Jim asked Randy as we entered the kitchen.

“Yeah, where are we going?” Randy asked back.

“That’s a surprise, you’ll see when we get there,” Jim responded.

“He wouldn’t tell me either,” Chris said as he came over and kissed me on the cheek.

“I hope you guys aren’t going to do something stupid, like skydiving,” mom said.

“Oh no, were looking to do something fun, not get ourselves killed,” dad said.

“Good, because I’d hate to see my little Randy-poo get hurt,” Stephanie said as she kissed Randy on the lips. I know she did it just to keep an act in front of our parents, but I still don’t like seeing Randy kiss her, acting like his girlfriend, and I don’t know if I ever will, but I have to deal with it.

“Ok ok enough chit chat, I know you guys don’t wanna be late to wherever it is you’re going, and we have a lot of stuff to unpack, so you should get going,” Aunt Lisa said.

“Eager to unpack? I’ll never understand women. Ok honey were gonna take our car since it has more room and you can drive Stephanie and Chris’ car back ok?” Jim asked.

“Sure honey, that’s fine. Now go on, we have work to do,” Marie said.

“Ok fine, we know when were not wanted, just don’t kill yourselves ladies,” dad said.

“The same goes for you,” mom retaliated as she made her way to dad and kissed him. “Have fun.”

We said goodbye to everyone and I had to endure watching Stephanie kiss Randy again, and he had to watch me kiss Chris, at least they knew that it was just a cover for our parents. I hurriedly pulled Randy out of sight of our parents and gave him one more kiss before he had to go, he had to literally pry me off of him before we got caught, and right then, I honestly didn’t care if we did. I watched out the window as they got into Jim’s car, backed out of the driveway and turned off on the street, never taking my eyes off the car until it was out of sight. Randy was gone, and I didn’t like it one bit. I wanted to stay there, hoping that they’d turn around and come back, but I knew it was useless. I gathered myself and turned around to see everyone else talking as they walked back to the kitchen. No Randy, and a house full of women unpacking all day, sounded like a blast.

Mom, Marie, and Stephanie all grabbed a box and headed upstairs with it as I went to grab one myself, and was met by Aunt Lisa who was coming to grab one too.

“Thanks again for giving up your room Rita, this is just temporary.”

“Its no big deal, really. I know you would do the same for us. Besides, I get to share a room with Randy now,” I said grinning entirely too much.

“Oh no, we already know whats gonna be going on in that room,” she joked.

I giggled. “Oh yeah, every chance we get.”

“Sex sex sex. Well I cant lie if I had the chance I’d be doing it all the time too.”

“Well we don’t always have sex, we do other stuff together too. Sometimes we listen to music, play video games, or just lay together holding each other. When he wraps his arms around me and kisses me and tells me he loves me, I just feel so happy, like I’m the luckiest girl in the world. I love him so much Aunt Lisa,” I said trying my best to control my emotions.

“I can tell, and he loves you just as much. I’m happy for you two, siblings or not true love like that is hard to find, I should know. I hope it lasts for you guys.”

“Thanks Aunt Lisa, and don’t worry, you’ll find someone too,” I said regaining my composure. “Well we better go catch up with the rest of them, there’s a lot of stuff to put up.”

She nodded and we both grabbed boxes and took them up to Aunt Lisa’s new room. We all went back and forth taking boxes upstairs until finally we had them all crowded in Aunt Lisa’s room. Stephanie and I grabbed my remaining stuff and took it to our room, the room Randy and I were sharing, like an actual couple, I love saying that. When we got all my stuff and went to help Aunt Lisa set up her room, mom thought it would be best if Stephanie and I would help get me situated in mine and Randy’s room, and the older women would help Aunt Lisa get situated, that way we would get done faster. It seemed like a good idea so we were all for it, and we left them and went to mine and Randy’s room, I love that!

Once we were in we started clearing space in his dresser and chest of drawers for me to put my clothes. As I was moving his clothes to another drawer I came across the U2 shirt he wore when we went to the concert, and it brought back memories of when he held me and sang to me, I was in my own little dream world again. God I wished he was here right now so I could kiss him, why did they have to have a stupid guys day? I wanted to be near him, to touch him, at least hear his voice. Just then my phone started ringing in my pocket, and I guess luck was on my side for at least one thing because the only person I had that tone assigned to was Randy, I happily answered the phone.

“Hey baby! I was just thinking about you. I miss you.”

“I miss you too. I’ve been thinking about you since we left. What are you guys doing?”

“Were putting my stuff up in “our” room, I love how that sounds! Where they take you guys?”

“Were at a baseball game, its in the third inning. I like how that sounds too, ‘our’ room, nice.”

“How long does it take? When are you gonna come back?”

“It depends, usually a few hours, but they said something about a bar after the game.”

“What? No! You’ll be out all night, that’s not fair!”

“I know, but they brought us, and the women won’t let us back in anyway until they’re done.”

“I still don’t like it, I don’t wanna wait the rest of the day to see you!”

“Me either, but think how much happier we’ll be when we see each other.”

I sighed, he always had a way of calming me down. “I just want you here with me.”

“And I will be, but first we need to get through the day. We can do it, we just need to find stuff to do to occupy our time and thoughts, then I’ll be at home holding you in no time.”

“You promise?”

“I promise. I have to go, they’re coming back with the snacks.”

“Ok, I love you Randy.”

“I love you too Rita, see you when I get home. I love you.”

I waited until I saw “call ended” on the screen before I put my phone away. I never thought I would miss him so much after only being gone a couple hours, and there was still the rest of the day to go, I just knew time was gonna drag by as slow as it could. I looked over at Stephanie who was just getting off the phone too, maybe Chris called her like Randy called me. We went back to making room for my stuff when Stephanie came across Randy’s underwear drawer.

“Oooh look what I found,” she said waving a pair of his boxers in the air.

“Hey put those back, only I get to touch those!”

“Hmmm getting all catty over a innocent little pair of boxers! I wonder what they smell like.”

“Give me those!” I said as I lunged over to her and yanked them out of her hands. “Go smell your own brothers boxers, these are mine,” I gloated as I spun them around then put them back.

“I don’t wanna smell his boxers, he doesn’t shower as often as I do.”

“I bet if you offered to shower with him he’d take them more often.”

“Maybe, worth a shot” she said as she sat down on the bed. “I heard you two on the phone, you guys are really in love aren’t you?”

I stopped what I was doing and sat down next to her and stared off into space. “Yes we are. I never imagined I could love someone as much as I love him, he means everything to me.”

She put her arm around me and leaned her head against mine. “I’m happy for you guys, really I am. It must be hard having to put on a act in front of our parents, having to kiss other people when you wanna kiss each other. I saw that face you made at me this morning.”

“Sorry, its just that when you kiss him they see you as his girlfriend, and that’s how I want them to see me, but I know its impossible, my dad would kill us. I wanna be the one to kiss him like that.”

“It’ll get easier with time, at least it did with me and Chris.”

“That’s because you two aren’t in love, are you?”

“I don’t know, its still kinda early to tell. He has been less ass-kissy since the last time we were all at our house, and it did feel nice when he held me.”

“I love when Randy holds me, its like nothing else matters and everything’s perfect for just that moment. You two might be right there where we are in a while.”

“I guess we’ll just have to wait and see. I’m gonna go back to putting stuff up, and I’ll stay away from Randy’s underwear,” she said as if already knowing I was gonna say it.

We got through a lot of stuff, putting my clothes in the drawers, hanging up clothes in the closet, making room for my shoes, we were almost done except for a couple more boxes of clothes and all my makeup and stuff. I grabbed my makeup bag and Stephanie went for another box, she opened it and grinned. There were only two things we didn’t go through yet, my accessories with all my belts, hats, arm bracelets, etc., and my underwear. She pulled out a pair that looked all too familiar and smiled at me as she walked towards me and sat back down next to me on the bed.

“You remember these?”

I smiled to myself, I did. “Yeah, those are the panties I was wearing when we first messed around.”

“You remember how good it felt, touching a girl for the first time?”

I thought back to the first time I felt her lips on my pussy. In that room, alone, her head poking out from between my legs, giving me my first ever experience with a woman, not to mention what a wonderful experience it was. I had always wondered what it would be like to be with another woman sexually, and the way she licked my pussy, so soft, so sensual, eagerly running her tongue over every inch of it until I came like a geyser all over her face made it a memorable experience, I was getting wet just remembering it, her hand rubbing my pussy wasn’t helping either.

“I know you miss Randy, but we can still have fun. I can help you keep your mind off of him until he gets back,” she said as she turned my face to hers and kissed me.

We made out with each other as she felt me up over my clothes, sliding her tongue in my mouth, then it dawned on me Marie was next door, and she had no idea of the relationship we all had.

“Stephanie wait, your mom’s next door, she could come over here any minute.”

“I don’t care, let her. Maybe she’ll like what she see and wanna join in. She’s not as innocent as you think, she had her fair share of wild and crazy moments, believe me I know.”

“What do you mean by that?”

She didn’t say anything, she just got up, locked the door, turned on the radio, then came back and sat next to me on the bed again. “Lets not worry about that, lets worry about each other.”

We kissed again as she worked her hand over my pussy, rubbing it in circles while she sucked on my lips. We broke the kiss just long enough to take our shirts off and then we were right back at it. She unhooked my bra while I unbuttoned her pants and squeezed my tits in her small soft hands. I left her pants alone for the time being and unhooked her bra so I could play with her tits as well. I couldn’t hold either of her breasts fully in my hands, so I just squeezed them and pinched her nipples between my fingers as she tweaked my own nipples. She leaned forward onto me until her weight caused me to fall back on the bed, with her never breaking the kiss. We moaned into each other mouths as we ran our hands over each other and rubbed our tits together. A while into our make out session Stephanie decided that she had enough of our pants and slid hers down her legs, along with her pink cotton panties and unbuttoned mine and pulled them off of me as well. She took her time sliding my panties off, and when she did get them off, she dropped them on the floor and knelt face first directly in front of my pussy.

“Just as beautiful as I remember it. I wonder if it tastes just as good too.”

“Why don’t you give it a lick and find out.” I couldn’t help it, she got me horny.

When the words left my lips she dipped her head between my legs and ran her tongue across the entire length of my pussy. I had to arch my head back and bite my lip to keep from moaning too loud. Her tongue felt so good on me. My back came up off the bed and she brought her hands up and covered my tits and kinda pushed me back down on the bed.

“Oh god Stephanie, lick my pussy!”

“Mmmmm Rita you taste so good, your pussy tastes better than mine!”

“Why don’t you climb up here and let me find out.”

I scooted back on the bed to give us more room and she climbed on the bed and swung her leg over my head, putting her cleanly shaven pussy directly over my face. She got right back at it licking my pussy clean, and I pulled her down towards my face and attached my lips to her pussy. I darted my tongue in and out of her pussy and squeezed her butt cheeks in my hands, her ass seemed firmer than mine, something else she had over me, but I didn’t care, I liked the way my ass was, and by the way she was eagerly slurping at my pussy, I could tell Stephanie liked the way my pussy was. She tasted really good, so good I found myself trying to suck as much juice out of her as I could.

“(slurp) Mmm Stephanie you taste good too,” I said in between licks.

She mumbled a response but never took her lips off my pussy. I felt her finally move off of it, and groaned in disappointment, but it quickly passed as she pulled the hood covering my clit back and sucked it between her lips. I sucked in breath and tried to control myself as her silk like tongue did wonders on my clit. I didn’t know what she was doing, but whatever it was it was having a serious effect on me. My thighs were shaking and I was gyrating my pussy in her face, I knew I was on the verge of cumming, but I wanted to hold off as long as I could. I tried to distract myself by licking at her pussy more, but it seemed the more I ate her pussy, the more effort she put into sucking my clit. I was losing it. I felt a fire building in me that only happened when an orgasm was coming, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t fight it.

“Fuck Stephanie, I’m gonna cum! I can feel it coming!”

“Good, let it all out. Go ahead and cum so I can lick it all up!”

Her words did it. The image of her licking my pussy clean as I squirted all over her sent me over the edge and within seconds I was cumming. I used her pussy to silence my screams so our parents wouldn’t hear us, but I couldn’t do anything to stop how hard I was cumming. I faded back, staring up at her slippery pink crevice as she licked the remaining juice from my pussy and turned around until she was face to face with me and pressed her lips to mine. We molded into each others bodies as we rolled our tongues around in each others mouths.

“How was it? Did I make you feel all nice and tingly?” Stephanie grinned.

“Oh yeah, my body feels all warm inside, you made me feel so good just now.”

“Good, because I’m not through with you yet.”

“I don’t think so, its my turn to have some fun.”

I rolled her over so I was now straddling her and kissed her, then slowly made my way to her chest and took one of her nipples in my mouth. She groaned and cradled my head, making sure I stayed tight on her. I switched to the other and licked around the aureola before I sucked the nipple into my mouth just as I did the first. I squeezed her free tit as I sucked the other one, and slowly let my hand travel down her body until I found her opening. Just as I thought, her pussy was still extremely wet. I pulled my lips off her nipple and sucked two of my fingers, then I guided them to Stephanie’s pussy and slid them right in. Right when she opened her mouth to moan I covered her lips with mine, working my tongue against hers. I began to pump my fingers in and out of her, forcing her to break the kiss and moan, and I took the opportunity to suck on her super hard nipples again. I could barely hear her pussy sloshing over the soft music still playing as I shoved my fingers in and out of her. She covered my hand with hers, still moaning at my intruding fingers as well as my lips sucking on her nipples.

“You like that don’t you Stephanie? You feeling all tingly inside?”

“Mm-hmm, it feels so good, please don’t stop!”

“You want me to keep fingering you until you cum all over my hand don’t you?”

“Yes, I wanna cum so bad, please make me cum!”

I switched to fingerfucking her with my middle and index finger so I could play with her clit with my thumb. I rolled it around in circles and bit her nipple in between my teeth and pinched the other nipple between my fingers. The way she was groaning and writhing around under me I knew she was gonna cum any second. I kept at it, intent on not giving her a chance to relax until she came like she did me, and then I felt her grab my head with one hand and helped me fuck her with the other as her legs clamped shut, lodging my fingers in her pussy. She was cumming, and she was cumming hard.

“Oooooooh fuck Rita, I’m cumming, I’m cummmmmmmmmmming!”

I felt my hand get a whole lot wetter as her juices leaked on it as she came under me. I pulled my hand free as she was still cumming and licked her juices off of it, then covered my body with hers. She instantly wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me down to kiss her. I eagerly returned the kiss as we again moaned into each others mouth, savoring the taste of each others pussy on our tongues. She began to grind her pussy against mine as if fucking me, and in the motion she brushed my clit, sending a little jolt of electricity through me, it felt good. I started grinding back against her, making sure to hit my clit on each push. Our tits were smashed together and we were both panting heavily as we ground our pussies into each other harder and harder. She locked her fingers in mine and stared directly into my eyes as our breathing became more ragged. Almost on instinct we picked up speed humping each other until we were both moaning, almost as if we were unable to control our bodies anymore. Each hard thrust onto my clit made me move that much faster, and made her push up against me that much harder. Then I felt it, a tingle start off very little then build itself up drastically until it was right on edge ready to tip over. By the look in Stephanie’s eyes I could tell she was feeling the same thing, and it added to the intensity of the situation. The look in each others eyes, the moaning, and the intense grinding session finally took control of us and she wrapped her legs around me and threw her head back as I buried my face in her neck and we came, together, our bodies shaking and clinging to each other. I don’t know how long it lasted, or how long we stayed like that, but I didn’t care, I just had an orgasm, and I didn’t even have anything in my pussy. I picked my head up and looked at Stephanie, who was smiling back at me, then brought her lips to mine in a soft series of kisses.

“You’re incredible, you know that?”

I giggled at her compliment. “You weren’t so bad yourself. I’ve never cum like that before.”

“Like what?”

“Barely having my pussy touched. Usually something has to be done to it.”

“Well now you have,” she said as she kissed me again. We lay there for a while until she tapped my shoulder. “We should get up, we don’t want them walking in on us like this.”

I nodded and climbed off of her. We set about finding our clothes that had gotten shed around the room during our little session, and started to get dressed once we found everything.

“Can you cut the radio off? I don’t think we need it anymore,” Stephanie grinned.

I pulled up my panties and put on my pants and walked to the radio topless and turned it off. “Good thing we had this going, or they might have heard us,” I joked.

“Yeah we did get kinda loud. Its ok though, they’re probably busy putting up stuff anyway.”

————————– (Over to Lisa’s room, 1 hour ago, Mom’s POV) —————————–

After a lot of lugging, we had finally gotten all the boxes upstairs and began to unpack them. I hung Lisa’s dresses in the closet as I started singing one of my favorite songs to myself.

(singing) “Baby, I can’t wait, till you call on the telephone, I can’t wait.”

“Oh I love that song! Nu Shooz sings that,” Marie said as she folded a shirt into the drawer.

“What I wouldn’t give to be a teenager again. Young, having fun all the time, no bills to worry about, not a care in the world,” Lisa said.

“Those were the days. My biggest decision was what to wear to school,” I added.

Lisa laughed. “And which boy you wanted to date, how to get on the cheer squad, and how to get dad to buy you a car, and how to make Tammy Jones jealous of you, and what to wear to prom…”

“Ok you hussy we get it!” I laughed as I threw a shirt at Lisa. “Pass me that box over there.”

“It must have been great growing up with each other, I didn’t have a sister to steal clothes from and bicker with,” Marie said.

“Oh we didn’t bicker, we were as close as ever, still are,” I said, hiding the hidden meaning.

“I can tell, its rubbed off on your kids too, they’re so close,” Marie said.

If only you knew, I thought. “Just as close as your kids are, but a little more. They’ve all grown to like each other so much in so little time.”

“Yeah they have, that’s always a good sign. Speaking of kids, Lisa how come you haven’t gotten around to having any?” Marie asked.

“Oh you know, career woman, more focused on her job than on getting a man, doesn’t have time for a family, when she finally does she’s in her 30’s, you know the story.”

“There’s always time you know, there’s a guy out there with your name all over him. Maybe have a few kids of your own running around here soon.”

“I hope you’re right, but for now I can hold off being a MILF, I’m happy just being an aunt.”

I couldn’t help but laugh to myself. I bet she is happy being an aunt, being able to sleep with your niece or your nephew whenever you pleased, hell I’m just as happy being a mom, even though I haven’t done anything with either of my kids in a little while, maybe I should change that, but first, I need to have a little “grown-up” time. It was time to make some things happen.

“You have way too many dresses Lisa, you’re running out of space in the closet,” I said.

“Well I didn’t wanna leave anything at the house and take a chance of them getting ruined.”

“I didn’t know you had so many. The closet’s pretty much full and you still have two boxes of dresses left, there’s no way they’ll all fit in here.”

“Isn’t there anything you can do? All my dresses have to be hanging up.”

“Do you have any of those trick hanger things they sell on tv? You know the ones that you can hang five different things on and pull the latch so it hangs down and takes up less space?”

She thought for a minute. “No, I don’t have those, but they do sell them at the store down the street, that clearance store, I’ll run and go get some.”

“No I need you to stay here and show us where everything goes.”

“Then were gonna have to cram everything in there and make it fit.”

“I can run to the store and get them, I know what hangers you’re talking about,” Marie said.

“No Marie, we couldn’t ask you to do that,” I said.

“You didn’t ask, I volunteered. Its no big deal, really,” she replied.

Lisa went over and hugged her. “Thank you Marie, you’re a life saver!”

“Yeah Marie, really, you just saved us a lot of trouble,” I followed.

“Anything I can do to help. I’ll grab a bunch of them and get back as soon as I can,” she said as she left out the room, down the stairs, and out the front door. Gotcha, hook, line, and sinker.

I smiled to myself and went back to hanging up her dresses for her and she started on another box, folding clothes in the drawers. I moved the dresses back on the pole, opening up a bunch of free space and hung up the rest of her dresses. When I was hanging up the last one, Lisa noticed that I cleared all the boxes and everything was hanging up, with room to spare.

“You got em all up? I thought you said there wasn’t enough space?”

“I guess I was mistaken, I thought you had more dresses than you did.”

“Marie just left, what’s she gonna say when she comes back and see everything up?”

I grinned as I closed the door and started to walk towards her. “I don’t think she’ll be too concentrated on that when she gets back here.”

Before she had a chance to respond I grabbed her and kissed her as deep as I could, just like I did when we were teenagers. She was surprised at first but quickly returned the kiss. I backpedaled until we reached the bed and sat down while still liplocked, until she broke the kiss smiling at me.

“There was always enough room in the closet wasn’t there? You just wanted to get us alone.”

I giggled a little. “There might have been a little space here and there I forgot about.”

“I knew it you little devil. You forgot one little detail though, Marie is coming back.”

“Exactly,” I whispered and pressed my lips back to hers.

She didn’t fight me as I began to unbutton her shirt and pulled it off her, I love being the dominant older sister, its fantastic. I squeezed her huge tits through her lace black bra and unlatched the clasp. I watched her tits spill out and quickly covered her nipple with my mouth. She moaned and cradled my head in place as I sucked on her nipple like I was trying to get milk out of it. She loved when I sucked her tits, and I loved sucking them.

“Mmmm I love when you suck on my tits sis.”

“I know you do, and I love sucking them. Why don’t you suck on mine too.”

She sat up and lifted my shirt over my head, unclasped my bra (it had the hook in the front), lay me down on the bed and began to suck on my tits. Every time she squeezes my tit, licks my aureola, or sucks my nipple into her mouth I think back to when we first started to mess around, when the second we were alone she would rip my shirt off and have a nipple in her mouth in record time. I missed those days, but I was enjoying her at the moment even more. I felt her hand start to travel down my body over my skirt covered legs and then dipped it under and made her way back up my legs, where she came across my wet, panty-free pussy.

“You sneaky little devil. You just knew what was gonna happen didn’t you?”

“I had no clue,” I lied, knowing full well she didn’t believe me.

She turned her attention back to the nipple she didn’t suck on and started rubbing my pussy. I didn’t know what to concentrate on, her teeth clamping down on my nipple or her fingers slowly gliding between my lips, threatening to penetrate them. She made the decision easier when she kissed down my naked chest and lifted up my skirt so it was around my waist, pushed my legs open and attached her lips to my pussy. I shuddered in ecstasy as her tongue slid across my lips, giving me goosebumps. I spread my legs wide, leaned back on my shoulders and threw my head back, soaking up the pleasure my little sister was giving me with her magical lips.

“Ooooh yes Lisa lick my pussy. Lick your big sisters pussy,” I moaned.

She looked up at me and I looked back at her as she cracked a smile from under my pussy. I bunched some pillows up behind me so I could look at her as she ate my pussy. We never broke eye contact as she sucked my lips into her mouth and darted her tongue inside me as I brushed her hair out of the way. Looking down at her while she looked back up at me with her hands gripping my thighs and a mouth full of my pussy, and the fact that it was my little sister doing the licking made the feeling that much better. I controlled my moaning and held my hand on the back of her head and traced my foot along her back, I don’t know why I always do that with her, I guess its just instinct. I threw my head back again and enjoyed myself as Lisa wonderfully at my pussy, then I heard a car pull into the driveway and knew it had to be Marie, right on time. I didn’t say anything to Lisa and let her keep eating me as I heard Marie come through the house and make her way up the stairs to the door, where she nonchalantly opened it and came in and saw Lisa’s head between my naked legs, showtime.

“I got the hangers, they were on sa… oh my god!”

Lisa sat up from my pussy and looked at Marie, who looked like she just seen a ghost. She grabbed a pillow from behind me and covered her tits and I sat up and took one and covered my waist down. Marie dropped the hangers on the floor and stared at us open mouthed, unable to form words.

“Marie! We didn’t expect you back so soon,” I lied.

She closed the door and stepped in. “What are you two doing? You’re sisters!”

“I told you we were close, I just didn’t tell you how close,” I said.

“How can you two be doing this? Its illegal, and its wrong.”

“Oh its not illegal, its just downplayed that way because society is too uptight. And it isn’t wrong, we don’t just do it for kicks, we genuinely love each other, and we show it,” I replied.

She leaned against the door. “But its incest. How am I supposed to be ok with this?”

“Its not as bad as you make it seem Marie. Haven’t you ever had fantasies about someone so much that you just had to act on it? I know you have, everyone does,” Lisa said.

“I remember you telling me about a few certain things you wanted to do with Stephanie,” I added.

“That’s different! I had a lot of alcohol that day. And I left it at just that, a fantasy.”

“But you did have them. You’re saying you wouldn’t have acted if you had the chance?” Lisa asked.

“A mother isn’t supposed to have thoughts like that or fantasies for their kids.”

Ok, that got me a little. “But you do. We didn’t plan this Marie, it just happened. We cant help who we develop thoughts and feelings for. That’s how it started for us, a thought, then it developed into a fantasy, and it just kept escalating. When we had the chance to act on it we did, and we loved it, so we do it as often as possible. The fact that were sisters makes better because it makes it that much more special and it brings us that much closer,” I said as I scooted closer to Lisa.

“This is too much for me,” she said as she wiped her face with her hands.

“When the shock wears off you’ll see it isn’t as big a deal as it seems. Once you get past the fact that were sisters and accept it for what it is, it wont bother you anymore,” Lisa said.

“I-uh, I just don’t know.”

I glared at her with a raised eyebrow, something wasn’t right. She didn’t seem as upset as she cold have been, instead it felt like something else, like envy. I spoke up. “What bothers you more Marie? The fact that we got the chance to explore our feelings, or the fact that you didn’t?” I asked.

I must have struck something, because she hung her head and bit her lip. “I didn’t have any sisters to have feelings for, my daughter is the next best thing, but it still isn’t an excuse.”

“Like we said before, its nothing to be ashamed of. You can’t help who you develop feelings for. You never know, she might feel that same way about you, it happened for us,” Lisa said.

“I would feel better if it wasn’t my daughter, but I don’t have a sister like you do.”

“Were like your sisters. These last few months we’ve grown close to you like you were our own flesh and blood sister. Hell we’ve even tried on clothes together,” I joked.

She eases up a little. “That’s true, I do kinda see you like family now.”

“And it doesn’t feel weird that we’ve had fantasies about you,” Lisa said.

“What? You do?”

“Of course, for a while now. Haven’t you noticed during our clothing sessions I tend to feel you up more than I should? Squeezing your boobs, your ass, even your thighs,” I followed.

“I thought you were just making sure everything fit.”

“I was, but I also wanted to feel you up, and do more than that,” I said.

“I didn’t know that.”

“Well now that you do, how do you feel about it?” Lisa asked.

“I don’t know, I’m just so confused right now.”

I looked at Lisa and nodded. We both got up, bearing our bare necessities to Marie as we did, walked over to her, each of us grabbing an arm, and guided her to the bed.

“What are you doing?”

“Were gonna help you find out how you feel,” Lisa said.

“I don’t know, this is all so sudden for me.”

“Just trust us, if you don’t like how its going, you can stop us at any time,” I said.

She sighed and finally relaxed, and I knew we had her. I turned her head towards me and kissed her, pressing my lips softly, but firmly to hers. At first she didn’t move, but when Lisa started to massage her tits through her shirt she quickly loosened up and let her guard down. While I was kissing her I heard a radio come on, and knew it was coming from Randy’s room where Rita and Stephanie were since there was no one else in the house. They weren’t fooling anyone, I knew what they were doing, or at least about to do, and I was getting ready to do the same thing.

I broke the kiss with Marie and pulled her shirt over her head, and Lisa followed suit unhooking her bra as soon as her shirt was off, releasing Marie’s huge tits and extremely hard nipples to the air. We both kneaded and massaged Marie’s tits, enjoying the soft feel of them and then we each sucked one of her nipples into our mouth. She leaned back on her hands and arched her back, pushing her chest out at us as we both, sucked, licked, and bit her nipples, and she moaned appreciatively. I traced my hand along her leg and let it slowly make its way up her skirt until I got to her panty-clad pussy, which didn’t surprise me that it was soaked.

“Mmmm Marie, someones awfully wet down there,” I purred.

“T-That’s because I, when I…” she started before I stopped her with a kiss.

“No need to explain, I know exactly what you mean.”

I kissed her again and rubbed her pussy through her panties, which were drenched now, as Lisa continued to suck on her nipple. I moved my hand from her pussy back up to her tit and started massaging it as I kissed her, and right on cue Lisa let Marie’s nipple fall from her mouth as she knelt down in front of her, unzipped her skirt, and slid it off her, revealing a very nice pair of creamy thick thighs leading up to a well lubricated pussy. I joined her between Marie’s legs as we both hooked her panties in our fingers and slid them down and off her legs, showing us her neatly trimmed square patch of hair over her slippery pussy for the first time. She looked down at us in anticipation of what was to come, but yet still had a hint of arousal in her eyes. I decided we had teased her long enough, and I wanted to find out just how good she tasted, so I pulled her to us and took my first long lick of Marie’s pussy, but definitely not the last.

She shuddered as her eyes closed tightly and for the first time since she came back a smile formed on her face. I couldn’t believe how good she tasted. I couldn’t quite put my finger on it, but she had this sweet, yet exotic taste about her that just made me keep licking. Lisa saw how anxious I was at eating her and joined right in, licking her pussy right along with me, and shocking Marie’s eyes open in the process. She looked down at us as two grown women, sisters, tag teamed her pussy with their tongues, licking it, pulling at her lips, tongue fucking it, just about everything.

“Oh god, this is so wrong, but it feels so good” Marie moaned.

“It can’t be wrong if it feels that good Marie,” I said back.

“Oh god, I haven’t had my pussy licked in years! I forgot just how great it can be!”

“Just sit back, and you’ll find out,” Lisa said, and went back to eating her.

I crawled back up Marie’s body and found her lips again, where she became the aggressor and grabbed the back of my head and slid her tongue in my mouth, no doubt getting a taste of her own pussy in the process. She broke the kiss and moaned loud into the air, and I looked down and Lisa and saw the reason why, she hap her lips suctioned around her clit.

“She licks really good pussy if you haven’t noticed already,” I said.

“Oh believe me I noticed, I haven’t been this wired in I don’t know how long.”

“Have you ever eaten pussy before Marie?” I asked.

“I’ve had my share of girl on girl experiences, not for a while though, ugh, god that felt good.”

I smiled and lay down in front of her. “Lets see just how much you remember.”

She rubbed my thighs, which felt great, then played around with my pussy lips, which felt even better. When she finally had me all warmed up to her liking she lowered her head between my legs and spread my lips swiftly apart with her tongue. Wow. That felt amazing. She had to have a really wide tongue to be able to do that. Then she did it again. Oh my god. She completely had my pussy spread open with just her tongue. To be able to do that, yet alone be the one its getting done to was incredible. I felt her spread my lips open with her fingers and lick the inside of my pussy in circles, for not having done this in a while she sure was doing a great job.

“So how am I doing?” Marie asked looking up from between my legs.

“You’re doing wonderful,” I said as I cradled her head, keeping her locked on my pussy.

Lisa looked up from Marie’s pussy and gave me a look, and I grinned back at her, and then Marie diverted my attention by sucking my clit into her mouth. I’ve always had a very sensitive clit, the littlest touch on it and I was immediately aroused, so you can imagine how horny I got when she violently sucked it into her mouth and gritted it on her teeth. I was forced back on the bed and my hands instantly locked behind Marie’s head as I ground my pussy into her face. She pulled back off my clit and jammed her tongue in my pussy over and over as if it was a little cock, and I was meeting her thrusts with my own, wishing her tongue was bigger and rounder. I saw Lisa get up but I wasn’t too focused on what she was doing, I was busy trying to get myself to cum. As I ground my pussy into Marie’s face, I felt her back off, to my disappointment, but I perked up when I felt her slide her fingers inside me.

“Looks like Anna wants something deep inside her pussy,” Marie teased.

“Yes I do, something big. I need to cum, I’m so fucking horny!” I groaned.

“I’ve got just the thing for her,” I heard Lisa say. “Try this out on her, she loves it.”

I wanted to look up and see what Lisa was talking about, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it, it might be better to be surprised anyway. I shuddered when I felt a cold tube touch my pussy, then poke my clit, and I had to look up. Marie had Lisa’s double dildo trailing across my pussy, her thick, 14”, double sided purple dildo, we sure had some great times with that. I remember the first time she showed it to me, she had to beg me to try it out, but once I did, she never had to beg me again, I was hooked.

“You want me to slide this in you Anna?” Marie teased again, she came around quick.

“Yes, slide it in my pussy and make me cum!” I all but screamed.

I felt the dildo slide to my hole and spread my lips open, then sheer pleasure as it passed my lips and slid into my canal. I was feeling it, in every sense, and I wanted more and more of it. She started working it in and out of my pussy as Lisa came around to me and put one of her nipples in my mouth. I sucked on it as Marie now jammed the dildo in my pussy picking up speed as she went, making my pussy moisten even more at the friction it was being pounded with.

“Oh god yes! Fuck my pussy! Ram that dildo in me!” I moaned as I sucked Lisa’s tits.

Marie did just that. Her hand could cut through metal as fast as she was ramming the dildo into me, and I was loving it. Lisa pinched my nipples as I sucked on hers while Marie shoved the dildo in me, and I could feel myself starting to heat up. As if she already knew what to do, I felt Marie’s finger start to draw circles around my clit, and I knew it was a matter of time before I exploded into orgasm. She kept stabbing me with the dildo and torturing my clit, and Lisa kept pinching my nipples until my body just couldn’t take anymore. I locked up and spasmed over and over, squirting all over the big purple dildo as a fantastic orgasm shot through my body, taking my breath away and leaving me a shaking mess on the bed. Marie looked on in fascination as I squirted all over the bed, no doubt leaving a big spot under me as my pussy emptied itself. She pulled the dildo out of me and surprised both Anna and I by licking my juice off of it. I sat up and took the dildo from her and lay her on the bed.

“Now its your turn, both of you,” I said as I looked from Marie to Lisa.

I kneeled in front Marie’s pussy on the bed and teased her pussy with the dildo like she did me, and she moaned and tried to sit up, but I wouldn’t let her. When I had enough of teasing her I spread her lips with my fingers, gave her pussy a good lick or two to get it all nice and wet (as if it wasn’t already wet enough) then slid it slowly into her all the way up to the half point.

“Oh god yes, its so thick! Its stretching my pussy!” Marie cooed.

“Just wait, it’ll get even better,” I assured her as Lisa lay down in front of Marie.

Lisa scooted up until the dildo was resting on top of her pussy, and I grabbed it and guided it into her. She didn’t wait for me to push it all the way into her, she did it herself as her pussy came in contact with Marie’s with a squishing sound.

“Oooooooh yeah, just like I remember it,” Lisa grinned.

I kissed her as she and Marie slowly got into a rhythm of fucking each other scissor style. I kneaded her breasts in my hands and listened to Marie moan in front of me, no doubt fully enjoying herself now. She scooted closer to Lisa and pushed against the bed so hard to meet Lisa’s thrusts that her ass came completely off the bed. Lisa matched her effort and soon they were slamming pussies, stuffing themselves full of dildo and sloshing their combined pussy juice all over the bed. I crawled over to Marie and grabbed one of her bouncing tits out of the air and kissed along her neck.

“So what do you think of your new sisters Marie?” I whispered in her ear.

“I think I’m gonna like being your new sister, oh god yes!”

I played with her tits with my right hand and dropped my left down to work on her clit, it took some doing with as fast as they were moving but I finally got hold of it, and Marie’s body tensed. I pinched it between my fingers and did the same to her nipple, and she responded by thrusting even harder at Lisa.

“How’s it feel Marie? Fucking with a double dildo like this?” Lisa purred.

“It feels amazing, I’ve never felt anything like this!”

They both dropped on the bed at the same time and used their bodies to propel themselves into each other, taking full advantage of the scissor position. I went back over to Lisa and grabbed both of her tits in my hand a literally pinched the hell out of her nipples, mashing them so hard they turned purple, but she loves it.

“You close Lisa? You ready to cum yet?” I said as I sucked her abused nipples.

“Fuck yeah I’m close, I’m gonna cum all over this fucking dildo,” she moaned.

I dropped my hand from one of Lisa’s tits and found Marie’s clit again, which was still as sensitive as ever. The second I touched it all her movements increased double. I rubbed around in circles until the hood gradually opened and I was rubbing directly on her clit.

“What about you Marie? The pleasure getting to you? You gonna cum?” I teased.

“Yes I’m gonna cum, oh god I’m gonna cum!”

“Fuck I’m cumming too!” Lisa said as her body writhed on the bed.

Marie stopped thrusting and instead collapsed under her arms on the bed as her legs started shaking and her arms locked on to the bedsheets. She didn’t squirt but I could tell she was having a great cum just by the expression on her face, it looked like one of pure satisfaction. She lay there with the dildo still in her trying to catch her breath. Lisa on the other hand did squirt. She squirted with so much pressure the dildo slid out of her pussy. Her juice sprayed all over the dildo, the bed, and some even got on Marie. She fell back on the bed and just stared at the ceiling, legs still slightly shaking, pussy still leaking, but satisfied, we all were. Job well done. The only noise in the room was loud breathing and the bed squeaking under our heaving bodies, but outside the room I did hear a radio cut off, Rita and Stephanie must be done with their playtime as well. Marie groaned as she pulled the dildo out of her pussy and fell back on the bed again, cradling it like it was an Oscar.

“I’ve never done anything that crazy before,” Marie said as she started to lick the dildo.

“Well now you have, and that’s just the tip of the iceberg,” I said.

“What? There’s more? How much crazier can you two get?”

“You’d be surprised. You pick up a lot of things from movies and visiting other countries,” I replied.

“Especially visiting other countries,” Lisa spoke up. “Remember Mika from Germany? Or Bridgette from Russia? Or Saya from France? Stacey from Australia? Or even Mei Ling from Japan?”

“Do I?” I giggled. All we did was have sex when we were with them. Wish we kept in contact.”

“Sounds like you two have worldly experience,” Marie joked.

“I guess we do, and were gonna pass it on to you,” Lisa said rubbing Marie’s thigh.

“Then you can pass it on to Stephanie,” I added.

Marie’s mood dropped a little. “Uhh I’m not so sure about that still. I mean she is my daughter.”

“And you’re curious about her. It’ll eat you up until you do something about it,” I said.

“I just don’t know if I can do it, that’s a big step.”

“If the chance arose you’d take it, I know you would,” Lisa said.

“Knowing me, it’ll never come up. I couldn’t bring myself to initiate it.”

“Only time will tell Marie, only time will tell. Ok I think we had enough fun for now, we should get up and get dressed, we still have a lot of work to do,” I said.

They agreed and we all got up and started to get dressed. As I put my clothes on I thought about what Marie said. She could miss out on something special, not to mention immensely erotic, if she doesn’t get up the courage to go after Stephanie, who knows, she might just feel the same way Marie does. Maybe if she had some help approaching the situation she wouldn’t be so nervous and dismissive. Maybe if she was confronted with the situation head on in a friendly environment, a very friendly environment, she’d loosen up and go with it, but I’d need help, Rita, Lisa, and Stephanie to make that happen, looks like I have some strings I need to pull.

——————————-(Back to Rita and Randy’s room, Rita’s POV)————————————

Finally, we made enough room in all the drawers where Randy could keep his stuff there and I could have my stuff there too. I had to clear out his night stand drawers of all his miscellaneous stuff and turn them into sock and underwear drawers, but at least it was working. Now all I had left to do was make room in the closet for my hang-ups and shoes, and clear some space on the dresser for my make-up, even though I only use like five things out of the whole case, I still need it all just in case.

“You guys have entirely too much stuff, this is ridiculous!” Stephanie said in mock shock.

“Oh be quiet, you probably have more stuff than I do.”

“Nowhere near this much. What do you do, shop every time there’s a sale?”

“Pretty much. All of us do, well except dad and Randy, the bagboys,” I laughed.

“I wonder what they’re all doing now. Did Randy tell you where they were?”

I knew exactly where they were, two of the worst places they could be right now, at a baseball game, then a bar. Both of those are time consuming, and that’s more time away from Randy that there needs to be. I wish they would just come home right now, they forgot something and need to come and get it, or they call it a day early. I’d give anything for Randy to walk through that door right now…

“Rita! Rita! You in there? I said do you know where they went?”

“Oh, sorry. They went to a baseball game, and they’re going to a bar afterwards.”

“Wow you’re really stressing over Randy being gone aren’t you?”

I sighed and sat down. “If I thought being away from him would bother me this much I don’t think I would’ve let him go, well not without me at least. I can’t stop thinking about him, not even for a little bit. Dammit they need to hurry up and come back!”

“Whoa Rita, I’ve never seen you this agitated before!”

“That’s because you’ve never seen me without Randy. Even before we became an item it was hard being away from him. Three years ago dad took him on a fishing trip for two weeks, and I was miserable even then, imagine if we were in love then, I would have gone crazy without him.”

“Just think of it as a test to see if you two can survive without each other.”

“Well I fail, dammit! Were twins, and in love, were not supposed to be apart. You can’t stand there and tell me you don’t miss Chris, even a little, I know you do.”

She leaned against the wall. “Yeah, I kinda miss him a little. It does feel weird not having him around.”

“See what I mean! And its like ten times worse for me! Stupid dads and their baseball game.”

“So I didn’t take your mind off him at all?” Stephanie pouted.

“No you did, but when we finished it reminded me of him again. Afterwards he would hold me and kiss me and tell me he loved me, its just, I can’t help but think about him.”

“So he won’t care that we fooled around while you two are in love?”

“No, he wont. Its only a problem if I sleep with another guy, or he sleeps with another girl that’s not family. The only other people we mess around with are mom and Aunt Lisa, and they don’t count.”

“So they have as much right to him as you do?”

“Unfortunately. Mom is, well shes mom, and Aunt Lisa has just as much pull. But they know how serious we are with each other. They wont try anything unless were both in the room.”

She laughed. “You guys are really keeping it in the family, aren’t you?”

“You cant help who you fall in love with, and I fell hard.”

“So did he, I can tell. He’s always looking at you and smiling.”

“I’m telling you, the way you and Chris are always messing around and joking with each other, and being around us, its only a matter of time before you two start to get those feelings.”

“Maybe. Hey lets take a break, I’m freaking hungry, I need to eat now!”

“Ok, I’ll meet you downstairs, I wanna open up my make-up kit first.”

She nodded and bounced out of the room and downstairs, when I knew she was gone I pulled my phone out of my pocket and called Randy. The first time it rang through and went to voicemail, so I thought maybe he didn’t hear it because the stadium was loud. I hung up and called again two minutes later, and this time I got an answer on the first ring.

“Hey baby, sorry I didn’t answer the first time, had to get away from dad.”

I all but melted at his voice calling me baby, I absolutely love that. “Its ok, I just had to hear your voice again. Where are you guys at, you coming home soon?”

“Were still at the game, it went into extra innings.”

“What? I fucking hate baseball! Why couldn’t you guys just go golfing or something?”

“Because it costs way more. How’s things back at the house, you making progress?”

“Yeah, I got a lot of my stuff in the drawers and stuff, but there’s still a little more to go.”

“How you holding up?”

“Barely. I’d be better if you were here.”

“Me too, I cant even concentrate on the game. At least the day’s almost over.”

“Yeah well it needs to hurry up, I need you here with me.”

“I will be, trust me. Oooh dad’s coming I gotta go, love you, bye…”

“I love you too Randy…”

The line went dead. Could this day get any more torturous? I already have to wait to see him, now I have to wait to talk to him? Later please get here fast. I put my phone back in my pocket and turned to leave when I saw Stephanie at the door grinning at me.

“Opening your make-up kit huh? I knew it.”

“I had to, I haven’t heard from him in a while.”

“I’m not judging, I understand. But come on girl I’m starving! I don’t know where anything is!”

“Ok I’m coming, I’m actually a little hungry too.”

We went downstairs (together this time) and decided on ham and turkey sandwiches with the works. We took all the stuff out and sat it on the table and started making sandwiches when mom, Aunt Lisa and Marie walked in and saw the spread we had out.

“Now that looks good, why don’t you make one for all of us?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“Are you crazy? All this stuff? You can help us make em if you want one,” I said.

“I tell you, we get no respect around here, none,” mom joked.

“Ok Rodney Dangerfield, respect or not, you still gotta help,” I laughed.

They finally caved in and made their own sandwiches, which was smart because the way they made them was completely different than the way I was gonna make them. Once everyone had their super sized sandwich made we pulled out some chips and pop and sat around the table.

“So how much do you two have done?” Marie asked.

“A lot. We just have the stuff in the closet and my make-up. What about you guys?” I responded.

“We still have a little to go too, we took a little break halfway through so we could relax, and talk, among other things, it was well needed, Lisa has so much stuff,” mom said.

“Rita too, we spent an hour putting up just her shirts,” Stephanie jumped in.

I playfully slapped her on the arm. “We did not! You were just focused on other stuff,” I said with a hidden meaning that she showed me she caught on to when she rubbed my leg under the table.

“About when will the guys get back?” Aunt Lisa asked.

Crap. Just when I was finally starting to forget about Randy for a little bit Aunt Lisa goes and brings him up, thanks for that. “Randy said they might be a while, the game went long.”

“Perfect. If we get done soon maybe we can squeeze in some girl time,” mom giggled.

I was curious. The last time mom said that she and Aunt Lisa ran a tag team on me cougar style, and as great as that turned out, I was worried she might try that again with Marie still here, I don’t want our cover to be blown because mom got horny, if anyone should blow our cover, it should be us. “I don’t know mom, we still have some stuff to do, we might not be able to squeeze it in.”

“I like the idea of girl time. We can do manicures, pedicures, facials, I don’t know, I’m just throwing stuff out on the table,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah, I’m sure we’ll think of something,” mom said with a grin as she bit her sandwich.

She was definitely up to something, I just didn’t know what. Whatever it was I hoped it wasn’t too risky, I didn’t want Marie to find out anything, she might not be as accepting as she looks to be. We finished our food and talked about random little things as we cleaned up, then we headed back to our rooms to finish the tedious task before us. Mom hung back while Aunt Lisa and Marie went back upstairs, and as Stephanie and I headed back, she pulled me off to the side.

“I need you to do a favor for me,” mom said.

Of course, I was skeptical. “What kind of favor?

“How much longer will you be before you’re done putting up stuff in your room?”

“Ummm, about half an hour, why?”

“When you’re done I need you and Stephanie to come help us, we still have a lot of stuff to put up and the more hands we have the better.”

I groaned. “Aww come on mom! We already have my stuff to put up, you three can’t do it?”

“Your Aunt has too much stuff. If you don’t help us we’ll be putting up stuff tomorrow too. It won’t seem like much since there will be five of us. Come on Rita please?”

I really didn’t want to, but she is my mother, and she has been a major help with mine and Randy’s relationship, so I pretty much had no choice, dammit. “Ok mom we’ll help, but only a little.”

She perked up when I said yes. “Thanks honey, you just saved us a lot of trouble. It wont take long at all you’ll see. Remember, you said half an hour,” she said as she went upstairs.

I stood there for a minute. I didn’t wanna put up my stuff and now I’m helping put up Aunt Lisa’s stuff? Damn life to hell. Randy where are you? I could sure use one of your cheer-up speeches right now.

I went back up to our room where Stephanie had already finished putting my make-up on the dresser (thankfully) and had started work on getting my shoes and clothes in the closet. I joined her and in about half an hour we were finally finished with everything; all my stuff was put up, all Randy’s clothes were put back in the drawers, we were done. The only thing left to do was hang up my bathrobe somewhere and change the sheets to something I like, but I could wait on that. I checked the clock in the room and saw that 32 minutes passed, dammit. I didn’t wanna help, but I told her I would, and I keep my word, crap, I should have just ran from her when she asked me to help.

“Finally done! I’d never thought we’d get finished with all the stuff you have,” Stephanie said.

I laughed nervously. “Yeah, were not done yet. I told my mom we’d help them with Aunt Lisa’s stuff, they still have a while to go.”

She looked over at me with a mixture of shock and sadness. “What did you go and do that for? Your Aunt has more stuff than you do!”

“My mom cornered me! She gave me the sympathetic look and everything! Now I know it feels when I use it. She said it’ll be easier if there’s five of us. It won’t take long, I promise.”

She about it and sighed, defeated. “Fine, but it better not take long, I’m freaking tired!”

I was relieved she was gonna help, but still agitated that I thought we were done, only to have to help them, and there was three of them, that isn’t enough? No Randy still, more work, and no rest, could this day get any more stressful? There was no point in sulking, so we got up and went to their room. We didn’t bother knocking since they knew we were coming and we just walked in, and what a sight we walked in on. Mom, Aunt Lisa, and Marie were all in their bras making out on the bed. They all sat up and looked at us, but Marie was the only one in shock, mom and Aunt Lisa had grins on their faces. That’s when it dawned on me, mom didn’t want our help, she just wanted us to walk in on them. She planned something and used us to break the ice, I had to admit, she was good.

“Oh look who decided to join us,” mom said trying to play innocent.

“Mom! I knew it! I knew you liked women too!” Stephanie said, a little too excited.

Marie tried to cover herself, but Aunt Lisa stopped her. “Don’t be shy Marie, were all women here, I’m sure we’ve all seen each other naked at some point, or at least wanted to,” Aunt Lisa said as she squeezed Marie’s tit in her hand.

Stephanie and I were still standing there, her in amazement and me in shock that my mother pulled another one over on me. Mom and Aunt Lisa giggled and mom got up and walked over to me and guided me back to the bed. Aunt Lisa felt me up over my shirt as mom kissed me with her big soft lips, running her tongue over mine before noticing Stephanie still standing at the door.

“Marie what are you waiting for? You’re not gonna leave your daughter standing there are you?”

We all looked at Marie, who looked back at us, then she looked over at Stephanie, who was still standing there, but she was smiling. Marie looked worried, like she was scared of what to do, but when she saw Stephanie nod to her she stood up and slowly walked over to her, put her hands on the side of her head, which Stephanie covered with her own, then leaned in and kissed her. Stephanie wrapped her arms around Marie and they slowly made their way back to the bed and fell down on it, but never broke the kiss. Mom turned my head back to her and kissed me again, she’d wet her lips and now mine were sliding across hers struggling to stay attached. Aunt Lisa then cut in and kissed me as she slipped her hand under my shirt and squeezed my tits, and I squeezed hers right back. She broke the kiss and tugged at the bottom of my shirt and lifted it over my head, and I looked over at Stephanie who had just taken hers off and went back to kissing Marie. I traded kisses with mom and Aunt Lisa as they unhooked their bras and then mine, releasing my tits that looked miniscule compared to the mammoths they had. Even Marie and Stephanie’s were bigger than mine as I saw Stephanie start to suck her moms tits, and she looked pretty enthusiastic as she did it too.

“You gonna watch them or you gonna play with us?” Aunt Lisa asked.

I turned back to them to see them both with their tits pointed out at me with their nipples waiting to be sucked on, so I went for Aunt Lisa’s first since they were bigger, but she stopped me.

“Not there honey, aim a little lower,” she said as she and mom removed their skirts.

They both lay back on the other side on the bed with their legs hanging off, waiting for me. I got on my knees in front of them and slid off moms panties first, then Aunt Lisa’s, and spread her legs open and licked her pussy. She wasn’t wet to start but the more I ate her, the wetter she became. She kissed mom as I buried my tongue in her pussy and twirled it around inside her clockwise, counterclockwise, up and down, side to side, just about everything I could think of, really giving her a good licking.

“Hey don’t just do her, I wanna be eaten too,” mom whined.

I slid over from Aunt Lisa to in front of mom and started doing to her the same thing I was doing to Aunt Lisa. I looked over at Stephanie and saw her sliding Marie’s panties off her legs and was kissing her way back up them as Marie lay there breathing hard and looking straight up at the ceiling. Stephanie looked to really be enjoying herself as her head disappeared between Marie’s legs, prompting Marie to shudder and grab the sheets to strain herself. Within seconds of eating her out moms hand was pushing my head deeper into her pussy as she ground my face. I turned my attention back to moms pussy and licked across her now swollen lips as my face was again smashed into her pussy. I didn’t want Aunt Lisa to be left out so I sucked two of my fingers and slid them into her over and over.

“Am I doing a good job mom?” I heard Stephanie ask out of the blue.

“Oh yes! Oh that feels so good baby,” Marie moaned into the air.

Stephanie’s head was moving back and forth between Marie’s legs as she licked her clean, and her hand was moving furiously between her legs, no doubt fingering herself, I wish I knew what was going on in her head. I looked back down at moms slippery wet pussy, I knew she had a super sensitive clit and the right touch on it could have her cumming in seconds, so I decided to test it and try it out. I pulled the skin back and barely touched the clit with my tongue, and when she thought I was gonna be sensitive I angrily sucked it into my mouth and chewed on it.

“Oh shit Rita what the… oh my god! Oh my.. holy shit Rita!” mom screamed breaking the kiss.

I never heard mom say “shit” before, she must really be sensitive and horny to be talking like that. She was sliding her pussy all over my face like she was fucking it, so I helped her out and pushed three fingers inside her and went back to licking Aunt Lisa. I worked my fingers inside mom as fast as I could while eating Aunt Lisa as best as I could. There was so much moaning echoing around the room I couldn’t even hear myself think, it calmed down though when both mom and Aunt Lisa’s breathing began to change, for the better I was guessing.

“Oh yes honey mommy’s gonna cum all over your fingers,” mom screamed.

“And auntie’s gonna cum all over that pretty little tongue of yours,” Aunt Lisa followed.

Surprisingly Aunt Lisa was the first to start cumming. She wrapped her legs around my head, with her pussy being the only thing I could see, and started fucking my face like mom did (does everybody do that? I wonder if I do). She was grunting from what I could hear through her thighs and seconds later I felt wetness start to run out of her pussy and onto my lips and face. She kept her legs together and I continued to lick her pussy until she finally let my head go and let me breathe.

“Yes baby right there! Oh honey you’re gonna make me cum!” Marie purred.

Stephanie was licking Marie’s pussy like it was the last one she would ever lick, she didn’t even eat me with that much enthusiasm. I watched as she sent Marie through the motions with her magical tongue before I returned my attention back to Aunt Lisa’s freshly orgasmed pussy. I gave it one more kiss and slid back directly in front of mom who was still working my fingers.

“Come on Rita honey, make mommy cum, I’m so close,” mom begged.

I kept at it with my fingers shoving them inside her and reattached my lips to her clit. I knew I wouldn’t have to do much since she was so close, but I practically did nothing. About ten seconds into sucking her clit she was grunting and groaning and I could already feel her pussy getting wetter.

“That’s it baby, I’m cumming! I’m cumming hard Rita,” mom screamed.

Thankfully she didn’t close me off from the world like Aunt Lisa did, she just held my face in place as she squirted all over it. I drank what I could and let the rest just wash over my face. When she was done cumming she lay back for a minute and rested, and I noticed Aunt Lisa grabbing something out of one of the boxes. Stephanie and Marie were still all over each other, but now they were kissing and rubbing on each others tits and looked oblivious to the rest of us. Mom sat up and kissed me hard, sucking on my tongue like she wanted it for herself until Aunt Lisa came over to us and handed us both a strap-on like the one she was already wearing. I was confused at first, but quickly caught on and put it on, and mom rolled Stephanie off of Marie onto the bed, and they saw us with the strap-ons. We were standing there with the strap-ons pointing at them, and they just stared at us.

“Why are you looking at us like that?” Marie asked.

“Its time for us to have some fun with you two,” mom grinned.

Mom and Aunt Lisa walked to Marie and got her up on all fours, and Aunt Lisa got in front of her and had her suck on the strap-on, and mom got behind her, rubbed the strap-on against her pussy, and slowly pushed it in until it disappeared. She groaned around the dildo in her mouth as they both teamed up on her and Stephanie and I watched in fascination, at least we did until I remembered that I was also wearing a strap-on. I climbed over Stephanie and she smiled up at me.

“Just how long have you wanted to get me like this?”

“For a while now, but in my head it happened differently,” I said.

“Well its happening now, so don’t waste any more time and put it in me already.”

I did exactly as she asked and lined the strap-on up with her pussy and pushed it in, I knew she was already wet so I didn’t have to worry about that. She closed her eyes and let her head fall back on the bed as I slid the strap-on in her as far as it would go. Being my first time using one of these on someone I was a little nervous about how I’d do, so I just decided to fuck her how I’d wanna be fucked and go from there. Her arms went around my back as I started moving in and out of her faster.

“Mmmm yeah Rita, this feels so good, we should do this more often,” Stephanie moaned.

“By how everything is going it looks like we might,” I responded.

She guided my lips to hers and kissed me as I thrusted the fake cock into her pussy, making us bounce on the bed next to mom and Aunt Lisa, who were really giving it to Marie. Mom had her ass cheeks firmly in her hand pulling her back onto the strap-on as Aunt Lisa had her hands on either side of Marie’s face pushing the dildo down her throat.

“How’s it feel to have two dildo’s in you at the same time Marie?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“Mmmm-mmmm, mm-mmmmmmm,” was all Marie could say with the dildo in her mouth.

“I think that means it feels good,” mom said. “She has a nice, tight pussy, and a plump ass, I think were gonna enjoy having you around Marie.”

“You mom and aunt are freaks!” Stephanie said from under me.

“You have no idea,” I said and started thrusting in her faster.

“Yes fuck me Rita! Fuck my little pussy with that big strap-on!”

I squeezed her bouncing titties in my hands and pinched the nipple as hard as I could as I listened to her and Marie moan as the Wilson women pounded them. Marie’s huge tits swung back and forth as mom forced her back onto the dildo and Stephanie started meeting me thrust for thrust, I couldn’t feel it physically but I knew how she was feeling, being stuffed like that feels wonderful, so good it makes you want it more and more, like it isn’t enough until you have that satisfying orgasm. I could tell that’s what she was working towards, and with a cock that wont go soft, she’d get it. I saw mom and Aunt Lisa get Marie into cowgirl, with Aunt Lisa on bottom and now mom was facefucking Marie, and I pulled the dildo out of Stephanie and motioned for her to get on all fours.

“You gonna fuck me like the bitch I am?” Stephanie cooed.

“I’m gonna fuck you like you’re my bitch,” I said back.

I got behind her, letting the strap-on sit against her pussy until she started making whiny sounds then I took it and pushed it back into her pussy. She moaned and flipped her head back as I grabbed her hips and shoved the strap-on into her as far and hard as I could.

“Oh fuck yes! I love being fucked like this, fuck me Rita fuck me!” Stephanie screamed.

“Look at her Lisa, taking charge of her like that,” mom said.

“Well she is your daughter, I’d expect her to be dominant at least a little,” Aunt Lisa said.

Aunt Lisa was bouncing Marie up and down on her as mom fed her dildo in her mouth. Marie had her eyes closed and was moaning around the dildo in her mouth, and Stephanie was thrusting herself back against me trying to get as much dildo in her as she could.

“Oh god yes! Fuck me Rita! Fuck me like the bitch I am!” Stephanie groaned.

“You wanna be fucked like a bitch? Grab the headboard!” I yelled.

“Grab the headboard? What does…”

“I said grab the headboard!”

She reached up and grabbed the headboard like I told her to and held on as I grabbed her ass in my hands and slapped it as hard as I could, making the sound echo around the room and her wince in pain, but she was moaning too so I knew she liked it.

“You wanna be fucked like a bitch? I’ll fuck you like one,” I said, surprising myself at how quickly and easily I took on being a dominator like mom.

“That’s it baby, show her who’s boss! Fuck her little slut pussy,” mom said as she pushed more of the dildo into Marie’s mouth.

I squeezed her reddened, plump ass in my hands as she fucked the dildo herself, my little hands couldn’t get anywhere near grabbing her entire ass but I got enough as I started fucking her myself, bringing her back to meet me with so much force her ass cheeks clapped against me. Aunt Lisa was still fucking Marie, but now Marie was laying down on top of her and was sucking on mom titties. She had her hands gripped tight on her ass and was literally slamming Marie’s body down on the strap-on.

“You feeling close to cumming yet Marie?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“I’m getting there, keep fucking me like this and I will soon,” Marie moaned.

Stephanie and I were both watching them until I slapped her ass extra hard to get her attention, which I did. She winced and moaned louder and louder with each smack I delivered on her ass.

“You like being fucked like this?” I asked.

“I LOVE being fucked like this, but I wanna ride you, please let me ride you!” Stephanie begged.

“Ok, lets see just how good of a slut you are.”

I pushed into her all the way, then slowly slid out and moved her out of the way so I could lay down. Stephanie quickly straddled me and sat down on the strap-on, squeezing my tits in her hand as hers bounced around in front of me. She was gasping and slamming down on me so hard the bed started shaking. I pinched her nipples and she got even crazier.

“It feel good riding me like this while I pinch your nipples?”

“Its so good Rita! Do it some more please! Push that cock farther in me!”

I pulled on her tits so she fell down on top of me and I sucked them into my mouth. She hung them down over my face as she continued fucking me with just her hips. Aunt Lisa had gotten from under Maria and now she was on top of mom fucking her reverse cowgirl as she sucked Aunt Lisa’s tits. They were all either grunting or moaning, or both, but only mom was forming actual sentences.

“I hope you like my cock Marie, because you’ll be sitting on it a lot in the future,” mom said.

“Mm-hmm, sit, yes, oh god, so good!” Marie stuttered.

I kept switching between Stephanie’s huge tits, sucking one then the other into my mouth as they bounced around my face matching her body bouncing on me. She looked like she way having the time of her life with her eyes closed and face all contorted, I wondered if this is what I looked like when I was on top. She was kissing all along my face and on my neck and finally made her way to my lips which she quickly covered with hers. We were having a great time with her riding me and working her tongue in my mouth when someone grabbed my legs and pulled me to the edge of the bed and lifted my legs up with Stephanie still on top of me. I looked around her head to see Aunt Lisa lubing up her Strap-on and aiming it at me, then she looked up and saw me and grinned.

“You didn’t think they were the only ones getting fucked did you?”

Before I even had a chance to respond I felt the warm greasy head of the dildo push at my asshole then slip in. I bit into Stephanie’s neck, but not hard enough to draw blood as Aunt Lisa kept sliding it in until it was all the way buried in my ass. She held my legs up and gradually started to build speed fucking me until she had herself a good pace.

“Holy mother of… I’m cumming! I’m cumming Anna, oh god!” Marie screamed.

Neither Stephanie nor I looked over at her because we were too caught up in getting our tight holes stretched out. This was another first for me, I was fucking Stephanie and getting fucked in the ass by Aunt Lisa, what a day this turned out to be. I listened to Stephanie moan in my ear and she listened to me as my ass was stretched open and pounded by Aunt Lisa. She drove the strap-on deep into me every time and pulled it out until just a little was in, then she pushed it back in all the way full force.

“Fuck auntie! Fuck me harder! Fuck me harder while I fuck her!” I screamed.

“Looks like Stephanie isn’t the only slut in here is she?” Aunt Lisa asked.

Stephanie and I held on to each other as we were both fucked senseless, her by me and me by Aunt Lisa. I don’t know how we were able to keep a rhythm going with our bodies so close together but we did, and it felt fucking fantastic. I felt Aunt Lisa start to slow her thrusts down until she finally pulled out of me and helped Stephanie get off of me, then she stood me up and slid the strap-on down my legs and off. I was confused to say the least, until she handed to to Marie, who was smiling at Stephanie as she slid it on, then she and mom grabbed us and moved us back to the bed.

“Its time for the mature women to have a little fun,” Marie smiled.

“What exactly does that mean?” I asked, scared of the looks they were giving us.

“You’ll find out soon enough, but for now, why don’t you come here and have a seat,” mom said as she stroked the strap-on up and down, getting it ready for me.

Marie lay down with her feet towards the headboard and mom lay down next to her with her feet hanging off the edge of the bed, and Stephanie and I both climbed on top of them and sat down on the strap-ons. We were both riding our mothers right in front of each other, Marie held on to Stephanie’s tits while she rode her and mom held my hips and forced me down on her, then for a second she held me in place as Aunt Lisa slid her strap-on back into my ass. I was having my pussy stretched and my asshole reamed at the same time and watched as Marie stabbed her daughter with her strap-on.

“I’m fucking my daughter! I can’t believe I’m fucking my own daughter,” Marie said.

“Yes you’re fucking your daughter mommy, and it feels so fucking good!” Stephanie moaned.

“Aww they’re so cute! The first times the best, wasn’t it honey?” mom asked.

“Oh yes mom, it was the best! But I like the way I’m getting fucked now too,” I purred.

Stephanie and I leaned towards each other and kissed as we both rode our mothers. I was covered in sweat, my nipples were aching, and my pussy and ass were being pounded to hell, I loved it, but I felt as though something was missing, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. While Stephanie and I were making out Aunt Lisa squeezed my ass cheeks and slapped them hard, forcing me to break off the kiss and moan/scream loudly, it hurt, but at the same time it felt kinda good.

“Just as I thought, I knew a slut like you would like that,” Aunt Lisa said.

Five women in the room, and we were all fucking someone, or getting fucked. The room smelled of sex and echoed of moans and slapping skin, if we had been recording this we could have made a fortune. Mom slid out from under me and shoved her pussy juice covered strap-on in my mouth, which I gladly sucked clean. Aunt Lisa kept fucking my ass as I worked the strap-on down my throat as far as it could go. I looked up at mom with it still in my mouth and she looked back down at me grinning as she moved my hair out of the way, then she looked across the room and her grin grew wider. She let the strap-on fall from my mouth and got off the bed and walked away, and my mind refocused on Stephanie still riding Marie like crazy and my ass getting pounded. Without warning Aunt Lisa stopped fucking me and pushed me down on the bed, then I felt the bed move around and seconds later Stephanie was right next to me. They turned us over and dangling on mom fingers were four pairs of handcuffs, I was a little scared but Stephanie looked all too excited.

“What are the handcuffs for?” I asked nervously.

“Just for a little ‘restriction’ honey, don’t want you moving around too much,” mom replied.

She handed two pair to Marie and they both climbed on the bed over us, dangling their huge tits in your faces as they chained our hands over our heads to the headboard. Mom wiggled back between my legs and without looking down at all, she pushed the strap-on right back into my pussy.

“Oh god mom, fuck me, fuck your little girl hard!” I begged.

“Me too mommy, fuck me hard! I want it rough, fuck your only daughter!” Stephanie groaned.

Marie did the same thing and get between Stephanie’s legs missionary and stuck her strap-on into her little pussy. I looked up at mom whose eyes were deadlocked on mine as she fucked me. I tried to move my arms so I could grab around her back, but the handcuffs held me in place, I was completely at her mercy. She was fucking me so hard my legs came off the bed by themselves, and I cradled them around hers. Marie was plowing Stephanie just as good by the heavy breathing and moaning she was doing, she had her legs on her shoulders and was giving it to her good, so good Stephanie looked like she was hyperventilating, and Marie took it all in stride.

“You like looking over at them don’t you? They are having a good time,” mom said.

“Yeah, but not as good as us mommy, oh god fuck me mommy fuck me!” I moaned.

“You want me to fuck you baby? Well that’s exactly what I’m gonna do!”

She propped up on her hands and knees and drove into me harder and deeper, and Aunt Lisa came around and shook her huge tits over my face. I wanted to fuck mom back, but she was fucking me too hard, so I couldn’t, and I wanted to suck Aunt Lisa’s tits, but I was still cuffed to the bed and she held them out of my reach on purpose, it was sweet torture.

Mom was reveling in my defeat. “You wanna suck Lisa’s big tits don’t you Rita?”

“Yes I wanna suck on em mom!”

“Well then grab them and you can suck em all you want,” mom chuckled to herself.

I strained with the handcuffs all I wanted but they wouldn’t budge, they just kept making that clatter noise, it was a lost cause so I gave up and let them tease me. I listened to Stephanie scream and threw my head back as mom drilled me. She leaned forward on her hands as she was fucking me, causing her to rub against my clit on each thrust, mom noticed and started to do it more, within moments my body was burning and I was feeling like I was about to come at any minute.

Mom picked up speed. “You wanna cum baby? You wanna cum all over mommy’s cock?”

“Mm-hmm, I’m gonna cum mommy, I’m gonna squirt all over your cock!”

“Do it baby, show mommy what you’re made of, cum all over me!”

Her words were really getting to me, that and the smooth skin of Aunt Lisa’s tits as she finally let them touch my face. That combined with Stephanie going wild with Marie fucking her next to me, me being chained down under moms control unable to move, and mom hitting my clit every second was too much for me and I came.

“Oh god! Oh god! Oh god! Oh god! Oh god!”

That was all I could get out. I pulled on the cuffs with my arms even though I knew it would do nothing and hooked my legs around her tight and squirted all over her. She kept fucking me as I came so every time she would pull out a squirt of my pussy juice would go with it. My head was stuck to the bed, unable to move until my orgasm passed, and I just stared as Aunt Lisa’s swinging tits until my body finally calmed down and returned to normal. I lay there catching my breath as mom pulled out of me and sat on the end of the bed looking at me, and Aunt Lisa joined her.

“Fuck I’m cumming mommy! Yes! I’m cumming hard mommy!” I heard Stephanie scream.

I looked over to see her shaking with her legs still on Marie’s shoulders until she went limp, then Marie joined mom and Aunt Lisa looking at us at the bottom of the bed, still chained up like their slaves.

“You can come unchain us you know,” I said looking back at them.

“I will, I’m just enjoying the moment for a while,” mom responded.

They came over and unchained us from the bed, and when they did I confronted mom. “You tricked me! You’ve been using me from the beginning haven’t you?”

Mom giggled. “I didn’t trick you honey, I just didn’t tell you the whole truth that’s all.”

“Same thing, you didn’t come out and tell me so you knew what you were doing!”

“I tried to stick up for you, but your mom was intent on doing it this way, you know how she gets when she has her mind made up, no changing it,” Aunt Lisa jumped in.

“I guess its ok, it all worked out for the best, I mean look at the look on Marie’s face.”

Marie had a worried grin on her face, if that’s possible to imagine. “I just had sex with my daughter, my own flesh and blood daughter, right here in this room!”

“Yes you did, and it was wonderful,” Stephanie said sliding to her and grabbing her hands.

“You were pretty damn good Marie,” Aunt Lisa added.

“I suppose so, but only because I had some good inspiration. Since everything’s out in the open now why don’t you tell us both how it all started for you all,” Marie said.

“Ok, but first we need to take a shower and clean up in here, we still have a few things to put up before the guys get back. We three will use my shower, Rita and Stephanie the other,” mom said.

We all grabbed our clothes and left out of Aunt Lisa’s room. Stephanie and I stopped off in mine and Randy’s room and dropped our clothes in his dirty clothes basket and went to the shower. I could hear moms shower already going and we hurried up and got in before all the hot water was gone.

“Your mom and aunt are some real freaks!” Stephanie said as we got in the shower.

“What about your mom? They brought out the freak in her today! She had you in there screaming bloody murder. Can you shampoo my hair for me? Its behind you.”

She grabbed it and started lathering my hair up for me, which felt great not to have to do it myself. “I knew she was sort of a freak. I was playing with myself one day thinking everyone was gone and she came in my room and saw me, I almost didn’t notice because I was really into it. She didn’t come all the way in, she just poked her head in the door, but she watched me for a while. I didn’t expect to get all excited like I did, you know my mother watching me and all, but I did. I even put on a show for her. She even stayed until I came, then she closed the door and left. I didn’t see her the rest of the day, but after that she was way nicer to me and, even more than before, and kept smiling at me. After that whenever I was playing with myself I always had that feeling I was being watched somehow.”

“Maybe she was watching you,” I said as I rinsed my hair. “Here let me do you now.”

We switched so she was under the water and I lathered up her hair. We both soaped each other up and washed off the sweat and grime that came from the sex, then I helped her rinse her hair.

“When do you think we’ll do that again, all five of us?” Stephanie asked.

“I don’t know, I guess it all depends on your mom, because my mom and Aunt Lisa are always messing around, and they bring me in it, and I know you won’t object if they brought you in.”

“You damn right I won’t object, that was amazing! You think we could get the guys in on it too?”

“Five women and two boys? That’s crazy, even for us!”

“I didn’t hear you say no! Think about it, it could be a lot of fun.”

“It probably could, but I’m stingy with Randy, I don’t wanna share him.”

“Tell me about it. I cant kiss him without you glaring at me,” she laughed.

“Well when you feel about Chris they way I do with Randy you’ll understand.”

“You’re so sure we’ll end up together aren’t you?”

“Yep, I just have that gut feeling, and my gut is almost never wrong.”

We finished washing up and rinsing the soap and shampoo off of us, and just in time because the water was just starting to run cold, we need to switch to an electric heater fast. We got out, wrapped a towel around our body and one around our hair and went back to our (mine and Randy’s) room .

“I don’t have any clothes, mine are in you guys basket.”

“You can wear some of mine, were the same size, except for you extra big tits,” I said.

“They are kinda big, I hope they don’t stretch out your shirt.”

“If you do you’ll be buying me another one,” I laughed as I threw the shirt at her.

We got dressed and went downstairs with our hair still toweled up to see mom, Marie and Aunt Lisa all sitting on the couch talking. From what we walked in on it sounded like she was telling her about the first time we all had sex at the cabin after they left, and Marie was listening intently. We sat down on the floor in front of them and listened in on the conversation.

“And then we had Rita come in the room, she didn’t know what was going on until we explained to her what we were doing, but she just went with it. Turned out to be a really good day, I didn’t expect her to catch on so fast, but she did, and Lisa and I didn’t go easy on her,” mom said.

“No we didn’t, she got two strap-ons the first time around,” Aunt Lisa followed.

Marie and Stephanie sat there intrigued by what they were telling them, then Stephanie got a surprised took on her face like she just figured something out. “This happened the day after we left you said?”

“Yeah, the day Lisa came up,” mom said.

Stephanie got all bouncy and grinned. “Mom we were gonna come back that day! Remember you forgot that box of clothes and you wanted to go back and get it? Can you imagine if we went back and saw that happening?”

“I don’t know what I would’ve thought. That definitely would have been a sight to walk in on, but after today, nothing you guys show me or tell me would surprise me,” Marie said.

“Oh I’m sure we can think of something you won’t see coming,” mom said.

We sat there and listened while mom and Aunt Lisa told story after story trying to shock Marie, but nothing was working. It was funny, we went back to acting normal and everything, but we were talking about sex full on; mom, daughter, and aunt like it was no big deal, I guess it isn’t, well at least it isn’t when we aren’t around dad. Both Stephanie and my hair finally dried and I offered to take the towels upstairs, mostly to be nice, but even more so I could call Randy. The distraction of him not being there had worn off and I was really missing him again. I ran upstairs and checked my phone, three missed calls! Dammit! I should have kept my phone on me! I quickly called him back but it went straight to voicemail, that only happens when the phone is off. I was upset with myself that I missed his calls, so upset that I almost didn’t notice I had a picture message. I opened it and saw that it was a picture of Randy kissing his wallet size picture of me, in the caption it read “R & R forever, I love you baby.” I wanted to cry. I wanted to kiss him and hold him and tell him how much I loved and wanted to be with him, but he was still gone and now I couldn’t even call him, the day just went to crap again. I sat there on the bed until I felt I was ok enough to go back downstairs, then I put the towels in the basket and headed back downstairs. When I got down there Stephanie and Marie were getting up to leave.

“You guys are leaving?” I asked just to make sure.

“Yeah, its getting pretty late, we wanna be home when the guys get there,” Marie said.

“Ok well we’ll see you guys tomorrow I guess,” I said.

“We won’t be here tomorrow, not sure why, but I have a feeling,” Stephanie whispered.

We all hugged each other goodbye, and when I got back to Stephanie she kissed me, which would have been a big deal before today, but now it seemed perfectly normal. I knew she could tell my mind was elsewhere when I barely kissed her back, and she pulled back and looked at me.

“Don’t worry, he’s on his way home, then you can be your normal happy self again.”

“I hope so, thanks for not making a big deal out of me obsessing like this.”

“I wouldn’t, I know how much you love him. Besides, were girls right?”

Even though we had never said it, we had become girls. “Yeah were girls, besties,” I smiled.

She smiled. “More than besties. Call me tomorrow if we don’t see each other, something might have happened I need to tell you about,” she said then followed Marie out the door.

They pulled off and we all fixed the couch, yawned and stretched, tired from the day.

“I don’t know about you two, but I’m going to bed. I can do the rest tomorrow,” Aunt Lisa said.

“Me too. We did plenty work and play for one day,” mom joked, then stopped laughing when she saw me sulking. “What’s wrong honey?”

“Can’t you tell? She misses Randy. It written all over her face,” Aunt Lisa said.

“Awww poor baby. Don’t worry, they’ll be home soon,” mom followed.

“I just wish they’d hurry up and come now, they’ve been gone all day!”

“You know how guys get when they go out, stay out all night,” mom said.

“Yeah I know, I just miss him so much. I’m gonna go to bed and wait for him.”

I hugged mom and Aunt Lisa goodnight and went to our room and closed the door. I changed into a pair of Randy’s boxers and one of his shirts, cut off the light and climbed into bed. It felt so lonely, being in that bed by myself. I don’t know how I did it so easily before we fell in love, it would be torture having to do it now, which it looks like I might have to do. I curled up under his blanket and held his pillow against my body and just lay there in silence and darkness thinking about him. I thought about him holding me against him, kissing my neck, telling me just how he felt about me and how I made him feel. I would’ve never thought one day away from him could make me feel like this, so miserable, love does that to you I guess. I tried to stay awake, but the day’s activities finally caught up with me and before I knew it, I slowly dozed off. I don’t know how much time passed, but I was slowly being awakened by the bed creaking, then I felt kisses on my cheek, but what finally got me up was two strong arms wrapping around my waist and holding me, Randy was home! I shot up and looked over in the light of the lamp that was now on and sure enough, it was him, finally home.

“Randy!” I practically screamed planting kisses all over him as I climbed on top of his body. “I missed you so much! (kiss) I missed you! (kiss) I’m so happy you’re back!” I said squeezing him tight.

“I missed you too. They didn’t wanna leave! Me and Chris had to drag them outta the bar!”

I held on to him for dear life, I wasn’t letting him go anytime soon. I’d been without him all day and there was nothing I could do about it, but now he was here, and the pain of not having him there before just melted away. I kissed him with as much passion as I could, pouring all my emotion and love for him into the kiss. I rubbed my body against his, letting him know how happy I was to see him, and he held me and rubbed back against me. I felt whole again, like my other half had been restored, and in a way it was. We kissed for a long time before stopping to catch our breath.

“How come your phone was off?”

“Dad took it. He said I was on it too much and grabbed it while I was calling you, luckily I ended the call before he saw the screen. Did you get the picture I sent you?”

“Yes. I love you so much. You always know how to make me happy.”

“You know I’d do anything to make you happy.”

“Next time, I’m coming with you, or you’re not going, I’m not going through that again.”

He laughed. “Didn’t you have at least some fun here? I know you did more than put up clothes.”

“I did, but afterwards I kept thinking about you, I just missed you so much Randy.”

“I missed you just as much. Dad noticed I was distracted a lot but kept writing it off. I couldn’t concentrate on anything because I missed you too much.”

Hearing him say that made me so much happier. “Forget about everything else that went on today, lets just concentrate on each other right now.

We kissed again for a long time and I ran my hands over his chest and ground my pussy into his cock. He grabbed my ass and squeezed it hard, which I love, and helped me grind into him. I wanted him so bad, no I needed him, but I knew he was tired from the day, and so was I (plus I was a little sore), and we both could tell we were thinking the same thing, so we decided to put it off. After having been without him all day, the no sex didn’t bother me so much, I was just happy he was with me.

“Come on, we should get some rest. Were both pretty tired and dad is gone to work tomorrow, and we have a whole day of making up with each other to do,” Randy said.

I nodded in agreement. “Ok, but tomorrow is only for us, not mom, not Aunt Lisa, just us.”

“Just us,” he said as he leaned over and cut off the lamplight.

He got back under the blanket with me and cuddled into me as close as possible and wrapped his arms around me. “I love you baby,” he whispered in my ear.

“I love you too,” I smiled, pushing myself into him. I closed my eyes and sighed, being truly happy and content for the first time today. Tomorrow, he’s gonna get the fuck of his life, but for now, after a long day of waiting, I’m just happy to be with the love of my life.

---

Laura has fallen into debt and is being blackmailed. One of her blackmailer’s requirements is that she take part in the Mayim Clinic’s attempts to “cure” lesbianism. They have begun by taking details of Laura’s reactions to powerful aphrodisiacs…

Chapter 6
WET PUSSY AT WORK

On Thursday morning, just as she had been told, Laura took the aphrodisiac pills before leaving for work. She sat silently in the car, as Erica drove her to the office, trying not to think about her cunt and failing.

By the time she got to work she was dripping with lust. She kissed goodbye to Erica much more passionately than was usual. In fact, she wanted to push Erica down and fuck her right there in the front seat of their car – to grind her twat into her lover’s face until she came again and again – but she resisted the urge. Once again, Laura marvelled at the power of the aphrodisiacs, and she was gripped with fear and unease about how she would get through a day of work under their influence.

Inside the office, she headed straight for the female toilets. She kept her head down so no-one would see her flushed, aroused cheeks. She kept one arm crossed across her chest, certain that her engorged breasts and erect nipples must be obvious even through her clothes, and with the other she tugged furtively at her skirt, trying to make it more chaste and demure. She wished she hadn’t worn a miniskirt today, but instead something longer. She simply hadn’t thought about it when she was dressing.

In the bathroom, she took stock of herself.

Firstly, her tits were nowhere near as obvious as she had thought. Yes, they were a little perky, but they didn’t look as swollen and needy as they felt. They were as sensitive as all hell – poking one made her gasp in delight – but they didn’t obviously betray her aroused state. They were just their normal size. (Their whorish size, a part of her mind reminded her.)

Her face was another matter. Her cheeks were clearly flushed, as was her neck. Her lips were pouty and she was breathing faster than normal. She stared at her slutty, sexual face for a few moments, feeling overwhelmed, before realising that there could be more than one explanation for her problem. She would tell people that she had a flu. She looked at herself further and decided that it would be a believable excuse.

The last problem was her groin, though. Her panties were already noticeably damp from her sex juices. She retreated into one of the toilet stalls, sat on the toilet, removed her panties, and used toilet paper to dab at her pussy, trying to dry it up. Even these light touches on her cunt made her moan. She wanted desperately to play with herself, to fingerfuck herself to orgasm right here, but she knew that under the influence of the drugs if she started to masturbate she wouldn’t stop for hours. And besides, she had been told not to.

Instead, Laura dried herself as best she could, and then fished a sanitary pad out of her handbag and applied it to her panties. The pad should collect most of her juices and at least stop her from leaking onto her seat or the floor. However, she would have to come back to the toilet regularly and dry her pussy and change the pad, or she’d noticeably start smelling of sex.

Tidied and prepared as best she could, Laura headed to her desk.

She didn’t even make it as far as her desk. She was intercepted by Alistair. “Laura,” he said loudly as soon as she came in sight of his office. “What have I told you about showing off your breasts like that?”

Laura jumped, and reflexively covered her breasts. She’d thought they looked fine! Had she judged wrong? Or was this just more of Alistair’s ridiculous obsession with her tits.

“In my office. Now,” demanded Alistair, and Laura had no choice but to follow.

Inside her boss’ dingy office, Laura once again found herself sitting close to Alistair. He put his hand on her left knee before he even started speaking, and left it there.

“Laura, I know you like showing off those melons of yours to everyone, but it’s just not appropriate here in this office,” said Alistair, looking at her sternly.

Laura was having a hard time thinking. She was horny, and guilty, and still certain that her arousal must be evident to anyone. She didn’t know if she was in the wrong or not. She thought she wasn’t, but maybe she was obviously being a colossal slut and everyone could tell? “Sorry,” was all she could think of to say.

“Oh, Laura, why do you do it? Are you not getting enough sex with your lover Erica?” asked Alistair.

“No…” said Laura.

“Does she lick your cunt enough?” asked Alistair.

“Yes,” said Laura. Suddenly she became aware that her legs were spread. Alistair’s hand on her knee had been slowly pushing her leg outwards, spreading her thighs, and she had let it happen. She moved hurriedly to close her legs, but Alistair had turned so that one of his knees was between her legs, and the most she could do was trap his knee between her thighs. She felt her cunt tingle. Not being able to close her legs all the way reminded her of being on the chair at the Mayim Clinic, and her pussy apparently liked the association.

“Are you even wearing a bra, Laura?” asked Alistair.

“Of course I am!” Laura protested.

“Prove it,” said Alistair.

Once again, Laura was confused. She would normally be outraged at such a suggestion – would storm out of Alistair’s office. But would today be the day to do that? Would she look like a righteous avenger, or with her blushing face and perky tits would she just look like a frustrated whore?

What harm would it do to show Alistair her bra?

Slowly, she unbuttoned the front of her blouse, and pushed it back, to reveal her large, engorged tits cupped in her pink lace bra. She looked at Alistair, trying to concentrate on his reaction rather than the warmth in her pussy. Was he satisfied? Did he like them?

Alistair looked at her tits for long minutes, breathing heavily. Laura couldn’t quite process what it meant. Was he offended? Did he think she had slut tits? Did he hate how big they were?

“I’ll need to take a photo of this to prove you were wearing a bra, in case anyone complains,” said Alistair.

That seemed reasonable to Laura. In any case, Laura was distracted, as Alistair had pushed her legs apart again, and got his other knee in between them. Laura’s skirt was riding up and she thought maybe her panties were visible. She just sat there with her bra exposed, squeezing her legs against Alistair’s knees, while he used his camera to take several photographs of her breasts.

When he was done, he passed Laura a sheet of paper. “You’ll need to sign this as well. It’s an official warning.”

Laura read the paper.

“I, Laura Smith, acknowledge that I displayed my breasts in the workplace to arouse my workmates and to give myself sexual pleasure. I acknowledge that my breasts are large and sexually desirable, and that the way I display them is distracting and lewd. I acknowledge that this is an inappropriate act meriting punishment, and I accept that I have been formally warned in relation to this behaviour.”

“But I didn’t….” protested Laura.

“If you don’t sign the paper I’ll have to take the matter to senior management,” said Alistair. ‘If you sign it, you’ll be okay, I promise.”

Alistair was quietly forcing Laura’s legs apart again using his knees. Laura let him. She had to concentrate on the paper. There was something wrong about it, but she just couldn’t think. Well, she could think, but mostly what she was thinking was how nice it would feel to take that fat whiteboard marker on Alistair’s desk and push it in and out of her pussy. She felt her skirt ride up to fully expose her panties, and moved to pull it down again, but before she could do that Alistair had taken her hand and pressed a pen into it.

“Sign the paper, Laura,” he said. Laura almost moaned. She had to get out of here so she could fix her clothes, and dry her pussy again. If this was what she needed to do to leave, then she would. She uncapped the pen, leant over the desk (hard to do with Alistair’s knees still between her legs) and scribbled her name at the bottom of the paper.

Alistair took the paper, satisfied. “Okay, then, Laura. Look, I suppose that dress is okay if you are really are wearing a bra. But it doesn’t look like it, so you’ll need to come in here every morning and just show me that you remembered to wear a bra, okay?”

Laura nodded. That was okay.

Alistair almost laughed at how easy this was. “What is with you today, Laura? Are you all right?”

“I have a flu,” Laura mumbled.

“Well, look, tidy yourself up, you look like a slut,” he said. “And then get back to work.” He pulled away from Laura, and stood up.

Humiliated, Laura hurriedly re-buttoned her shirt, pulled her skirt back down, and fled his office.

She went straight to the bathroom and sat in one of the toilet stalls. Had she really just been sitting in her boss’ office letitng him look at her bra and panties? Had she really just signed a piece of paper apologising for showing off her tits? What was she doing?

She pulled down her panties and dabbed at her cunt, drying it again. This was a disaster. She wished she hadn’t agreed to take the pills this morning…. except that then the Mayim Clinic might have discharged her, and then her blackmailer would kill her. She sat there, contemplating the Mayim Clinic, and her blackmailer, and the humiliation of exposing herself in front of her boss, and only stopped when she realised that, quite without intending it, her finger had moved to her pussy and started to stroke her clit. She yanked her hand away, blushing.

When Laura eventually got to her desk, she found it was hard to get any work done. Her whole body chemistry was different; whatever chemicals normally let her brain concentrate and think rationally were washed away by the hormones from the pills. She found herself just staring at her computer screen and thinking progressively sluttier thoughts.

At first she kept thinking humiliated thoughts about what had happend with Alistair that morning. But then she started thinking about Amy – Amy undressing, Amy dancing nude for her, Amy nuzzling at Laura’s neck and kissing her tits. She thought about the very real finger of Amy’s finger sliding briefly into Laura’s pussy. She soon had to go to the bathroom and dry her pussy again, this time taking the opportunity to change her sanitary pad. It took a force of will to not just start finger-fucking her twat. Instead she texted Erica on her phone.

“hey baby – so horny today – send me a pic of ur pussy”

Erica’s reply came swiftly.

“what? no! :-(“

Laura sent back: “pls baby i luv ur cunny so much. i will lick you tonight.”

The next reply was slower, but when it came it made Laura sigh with lust. It was a high-definition photo of Erica’s clam. She was clearly sitting on a toilet just like Laura, with her skirt pulled up and her panties down. Laura just wanted to lick the phone. More than that, she wanted to finger herself, but she couldn’t. She sent a final text to Erica.

“I luv you so much – u r so beautiful – i feel so lucky and sexy”

Then she sat and looked at Erica’s pussy for almost five minutes. She had never traded sexy photos before with Erica, and she was frankly a little surprised Erica had agreed to do it. But it was so hot that she had. Now Laura had a photo of Erica’s cunt she could look at whenever she wanted, and there was nothing Erica could do about it. She had turned her girlfriend into her own private porn star, and it was very, very hot.

The topic of porn stayed in Laura’s head, and by the time she returned to her desk she was thinking about the porn she had watched at the Mayim Clinic – women kissing, women licking. She even thought about the women being interrupted by men and raped. She found that sexiest of all, somehow – the lesbian sex being interrupted by violence and men’s cocks. Why did she like that? She didn’t like men, after all. She suspected she found it sexy was because it was WRONG for her to find it sexy. It was a betrayal of the fact she was a lesbian. And being taboo made it hot. Besides, she wasn’t really picturing men. She was picturing women with strap-ons. Strap-ons that spurted semen from their tips. She wondered if that was a thing? Could you buy those?

Her pussy was soaking again already, and she’d barely gotten back to her desk. She tried to ignore it, and struggled valiantly to do her work for almost 40 minutes, but it just kept getting wetter, and those images of lesbians and cocks kept going around in her head. God damn it! She couldn’t think clearly. Everything in her mind was just sex and whorishness today, under the influence of the pills. Why couldn’t her pussy just behave? It needed a plug on it, clearly. A delicious, fat plug… something big and slutty to go into her cunt. She cast around her desk, in a sudden burst of slutty enthusiasm, and ended up quickly sweeping most of the stationery she could see into her purse, before hurrying to the toilets.

In the toilets, she took great pleasure in pushing each and every object from her desk into her cunt, to see which one would fit best. It felt so good. The pencils were too small of course, even if she grouped a bunch of them together with an elastic band and pushed them in all at once. The Post-Its notes seemed attractive, after she crumpled a bunch of them into a loose-sticky ball and pressed them against her twat lips, but ultimately she was scared she would lose some up inside her and chose not to go through with them. The hole punch didn’t fit at all, but the stapler was just the right size to be both painful and pleasurable as she pushed its heavy metal form inside her. She moaned happily as she forced it in, back-end first, and then giggled in delight as she discovered she could make it staple things with its protruding head just by opening and closing her legs.

Why was she being so slutty? She didn’t know, but she guessed it was because the sex hormones had been surging through her for hours now. All she wanted was to revel in her deliciously sensitive twat. The toilet stall was closed and locked, and no-one could see her, so Laura took off the rest of her clothes and sat nude on the toilet, playing with her cunny.

The computer mouse fit into her neatly, and left the long tail of its cord dangling from her pussy lips. Laura got up and took a few experimental steps, and sure enough the cord swayed erotically and pulled at the mouse inside her in interesting ways. She might have to try this again at home, she thought. She wished she could walk out of the toilets with the mouse in her pussy, but surely people would notice the cord, and anyway she needed it to control her computer.

As she pulled each object from her cunt, she licked in clean, savouring the taste of her own slut nectar. After the mouse, though, she realised she couldn’t sit in the toilet touching her vagina forever. But she couldn’t stand the thought of going back out and having no stimulation of her cunt at all. So she decided to use the last of the stationery from her desk to decorate her pussy. She took several of the smaller bulldog clips, and clipped them onto her labia. She gasped slightly at the pain, but the pleasure was good too. A part of her mind was asking what she was doing – this was so slutty! – but the majority of her brain, overwhelmed by lust, told it to shut up and let do her slutty things with her pussy. Laura took the fat plastic tube that contained a stick of glue, wrapped it in her damp cunty panties, and pushed it into her twat. It was just large enough to distend her fuckhole a bit, and make it feel mostly full. The plastic was hard and the panties were soft and wet. It felt wonderful. The end of her panties dangled lewdly from between her cunt lips like the string of a tampon, and she found that tugging on it slightly made the whole tube-and-undwear package shift inside her cunt in the most incredibly arousing way. She played with this effect for a bit, tugging the glue stick out and then pushing it back in, before realising that she was far too close to cumming and needed to stop toying with her quim.

As a final, slutty addition, Laura made herself a new set of panties out of sticky tape. She hadn’t been willing to push the tape dispenser inside her because of the sharp cutting edge on it that you used to cut off the tape, but her pulsing, engorged twat wanted her to use it for something, and besides, she needed a way to keep her cunt juices – and her makeshift glue-stick dildo – inside herself so that they didn’t dribble out in front of the whole office. She pulled a length of tape off the spool, spread her legs, and ran the tape across the entrance to her pussy. It felt sticky and rough, in a way that felt amazing against her clitoris. She continued to run the tape between her legs, up her ass crack, and then around her waist, and then repeated the process a few times until her fuckhole and urethra were completely taped shut. It felt tight and painful and slutty, so it was perfect. The tape ran right between her labia, which splayed out to either side, weighted down by the clips. The tape was see-thru, so the wet pink flesh of her vagnia was still clearly visible, but it seemed like it was trapping in her slut juices, which was what Laura wanted.

Completely flushed with sex, and almost oblivious to her modesty, Laura dressed again, her panties now replaced with the tape, and staggered back to her desk. The clips on her labia bounced with every step, tugging delightlfully at her pussy lips. The tape rubbed uncomfortably against her twat and between her ass cheeks. It felt amazing, sitting at her desk in full view of everyone, with a dildo in her cunt and sticky tape separating her ass cheeks. It was incredibly hard to concentrate and on occasions it was all Laura could do to not just start typing “Lick my cunt, lick my cunt, lick my cunt” into an email window.

Her coworkers were concerned for her obviously distressed state. Geoffrey hesitantly asked Laura if she was feeling okay, and Laura repeated her lie about having a flu. “If you’re sick, you should go home,” Geoffrey said, but Laura said that she wanted to bravely soldier on, because there was important work to do.

Candy asked after Laura’s health too. When she heard Laura had the flu, she started rambling about a herbal remedy that her cousin’s husband’s mother had told her about. Laura tuned her out – she couldn’t really concentrate anyway – and just stared at Candy’s D-cup tits. Oh, how she hated this stupid bimbo, with her lies about Laura making a pass at her. Someone should just rape Candy some day. Pull her clothes off, squeeze her big fake tits until she squealed, and then shove their big fat cock in her unprotected pussy and fill it with cum….

By the time lunch came, Laura knew what she wanted to do. There was an adult store only a few blocks away. Laura had never been inside it, but today she wanted to. The idea of strap-on dildos that ejaculated fluids was stuck in her mind and she wanted to buy one for Erica. She walked through the office building, tape rubbing between her ass cheeks, on her way to the front door. It was in the front lobby that she bumped into her friend Michael.

“Oh, Michael!” breathed Laura. She must have looked awful – her face flushed, her clothes having been removed and replaced twice today already.

Michael’s brow furrowed in concern. “Laura, are you okay?”

“Fine,” gasped Laura, and gave him a hug to demonstrate how fine it was. She wrapped her arms around him, and snuggled up to his chest.

She realised it was a mistake asd soon as it started feeling good. She was pulling her body tight against him, with her sensitive tits pressed against his chest, and she could feel his groin against her own. His body was firm and warm and it felt so good against her boobs. She moaned a little, nuzzled her face into his neck, and pressed her breasts against him hard.

“Laura?” asked Michael, surprised. Laura could feel his cock twitching into erectness in his pants, a hard length deliciously close to her groin, and she smiled dreamily. How good it would feel, to have a cock in her….

She jerked suddenly. She was a lesbian! She didn’t want any cocks in her! She hurriedly released Michael, trying to ignore the disappointed throbbing in her boobs. “Sorry,” she muttered. “I have to…” She didn’t know how to finish the sentence, so she just walked away.

Her pussy squelched against the tape every step of the way to the adult shop. It was a sunny day, during lunchtime, and she was one of many people on the city streets. The sunshine helped to clear her mind a little, but at the same time it made it worse. Being out in the open air just reinforced how strange and wrong it was that she was walking around with her pussy stuffed full of foreign objects, held in by sticky tape. This wasn’t something pretty, demure young lesbians did. This was something sluts did. She started to regret having replaced her panties with this whorish getup but there was no opportunity to stop and change now.

As she walked, the motion rubbed the tape against her sensitive mons, and each stride moved the glue-stick-and-panties package up and down inside her twat. She got hornier and wetter with every step, which was how she discovered that one benefit of the tape was that it wasn’t easily removed. Several times as she walked, Laura suddenly realised that her hand was touching the tape on her vagina. Each time, she jerked to shocked awakeness, realising that she had, quite without realising it, lifted her skirt on a public street and tried to touch her pussy. Luckily, no one seemed to have noticed, but Laura stll couldn’t believe what a slut she was being. She wanted to run back to the office and change back to her panties, but the lure of buying a new dildo drew her on. Laura wished she was in control of her body. She would never do this again – never take these pills again during the day. Unless her blackmailer wanted her to, of course…

She was almost to the shop when she felt something building in her twat. Her whole body was tensing up. Hours of teasing and slutty thoughts had had their effect, and now, in broad daylight, on a public street, Laura realised she was going to orgasm.

“Noooooo….” she started to moan. She slowed down, and leaned against a nearby tree for support. Her feet were starting to buckle beneath her. She tried to breathe deeply and think about normal things. She tried to keep her legs still, to stop the stimulation of her pussy. How whorish would it be to orgasm in public? How slutty? How humiliated would she be….

And it was precisely those thoughts that sent her over the edge. Her cunt spasmed, and the orgasm rolled through her. Her hips started to twitch, and Laura fell against the tree and lost control of her body.

Tits pressed against the tree, face flushed, hands barely able to hold her up, groin bucking uncontrollably, Laura must have looked like she was fucking the tree. She could see people turning to look at her, curious or horrified. She saw a mother averting her young child’s eyes. Laura had never felt so humiliated, and yet she couldn’t stop herself. As if she wasn’t attracting another attention, she realised she was making a long, low, slutty wail of delight. She couldn’t stop herself making the sound; it was the most disgustingly trampy noise she had ever heard a woman make, and everyone who heard it turned to see Laura banging her groin uncontrollably against the tree. By the time the orgasm was over, Laura was practically bent at the waist, her face pressed against the rough bark and her ass presented to the world. In this position her skirt did nothing to cover her ass, and passers-by could see her slutty tape panties and the bulldog clips on her labia. But Laura couldn’t find the strength to move, so she just stayed there in her degradation, trying to recover.

She had orgasmed. The Mayim Clinic had said not to. What kind of a slut was she? Were they going to kick her out? Would her blackmailer take revenge on her? But it wasn’t her fault – she hadn’t been touching herself. Although she had put the tape and clips on herself, and they’d certainly contributed. Laura started to cry a little. She was degraded, humiliated and scared, and the worst thing was she was still horny. She wanted to cum again. She wanted to cum like she just had, because it had felt amazing.

She could see the adult shop up ahead. She may as well finish what she had come her for. She pulled herself upright, tugged at her skirt to rearrange it, avoided eye contact with the people who had just watched her orgasm, and almost ran to the shop doors.

Inside it was cool and quiet, and (to Laura) surprisingly well-lit. Neat, clean shelves of product stretched across a large, carpeted floorspace. A bored-looking man in his early 20s sat behind the counter, but he brightened as he saw Laura come in.

“Hi!” he said.

“Hi,” said Laura, still blushing. “Um, just browsing.”

“Sure,” said the man chirpily. “Let me know if you need anything.”

Laura began to walk down the aisles, looking at the products. The tape was still rubbing between her pussy lips. She wasn’t sure it was doing such a good job of holding in her cunt juices anymore; her inner thighs felt dripping wet, although maybe that was just sweat.

The shelves closest to the front door were covered with DVDs. Rack after rack held slender boxes covered with pictures of naked big-titted sluts. Sometimes they were just posing, showing off their boobs and beaver. Other times they were being fucked in the vagina or the ass, or sucking on a cock. Laura hurried along until she came to the lesbian titles – “Lezzos On Parade”, “Cuntsucker College”, “Titlicking Sluts Gone Wild”. Here the covers showed two or more nude women, often kissing or feeling each others’ tits. Laura didn’t typically watch a lot of porn at home – she preferred erotic anime or just fucking her girlfriend – but the sight of so many bare female bodies still made her want to just stop right here and shove her hand into her twat.

After the DVDs were racks of clothing – tiny, slutty see-through outfits for women. Lingerie, risque swimsuits, sexy constumes of policewomen, schoolgirls, maids, nurses. There were dog collars and leashes here too, and then the collars and leashes flowed into a selection of chains, ropes, bracelets, handcuffs, and other bondage gear. Laura flitted past nipple and clitoris clamps, vices that appeared to be designed to crush a girl’s tits, and cock rings. Next were air pumps for breasts, pussies and cocks. Then a wide selection of condoms, dental dams, and other contraceptive devices.

Finally Laura reached the dildos and vibrators… where she was immediately overwhelmed by the selection. It took up an entire wall, plus several spinner racks. Big cocks, medium cocks, even a few small cocks. Rubber, plastic, and fibreglass. Some had flanges to massage the clitoris. Some were double dildos designed to simultaneously penetrate the cunt and ass. There were strap-ons to let a woman fuck someone, but there were also dildos with straps, to hold them inside yourself while you walked. Many vibrated, in a range of different ways. Some rotated. Some were covered in round beads. Then there were the “massagers” – wands with fat, round heads – and alongside them were a range of vibrating capsules, balls, and clamps. Some of them came with remotes.

Laura surveyed the collection in dismay. How was she supposed to find what she was looking for?

The clerk at the front desk had clearly noticed her confusion, because Laura suddenly realised he was standing behind her. She spun around, blushing.

“Is there something in particular you’re looking for?” he asked politely, smiling.

Laura felt awkward. She couldn’t very well say no, as she’d obviously just been looking for a particular item that she couldn’t find. But to say what she wanted would sound so whorish. She dithered for a moment, and then felt something wet running down the inside of her leg – her cunt juices. She needed to get done here and get back to the office. She’d already been a total slut today, in public – what did it matter if one more stranger thought she was a trollop? And besides, they wouldn’t sell it here if they didn’t think it was normal for people to buy it.

“I’m looking for a strap on,” said Laura, “but I was wondering if you maybe had one that… spurts stuff?” She was blushing so much it hurt her cheek muscles.

“An ejaculating strap on?” asked the clerk. “Absolutely. Just up there.” He pointed. “We’ve got a range of sizes, and they all vibrate.”

Laura looked. The largest of the strap-ons was monstrous. Even in her aroused state Laura felt sure she would hurt herself trying to fit it into her poor pussy. But the next size down looked good. The clerk got it down from the shelf for her and accompanied her to the counter. Laura felt weird as he placed it on the counter – a giant plastic phallus, pointing upright.

The clerk grinned. “Are you intending to give, or receive?”

Laura didn’t meet his eyes. “Receive.” She knew he’d be picturing the dildo slipping into her cunt – or ass – and wished he wasn’t.

The clerk turned the dildo over and opened a hatch in its base. “Okay, so you put your fluid – whatever you’re ejaculating – in here. You should give it a wash out with detergent after each session. You can put most anything in here, but nothing more sticky or thick than semen… or detergent, if that’s a better measure for you. It’s sensitive to stimulation – once you start rubbing it, or squeezing it, it’ll leak a little bit of the fluid out of the tip, like pre-cum. There’s a switch here with several ejaculation settings. You can turn off the pre-cum feature, you can manually tell it to ejaculate – at which point it basically pumps out everything inside – or you can get it to randomly ejaculate after a certain amount of stimulation. There’s also a ‘urination’ mode, where it releases all the fluid, but slowly and under more pressure. It’s got little motors in it, and they’re controlled here. You can have it vibrate at a range of intensities, plus also when it ejaculates the motors make it kick or twitch a little, which I hear is nice.”

He replaced the hatch. “Now, do you need any fluids to go with it?”

“Fluids?” asked Laura stupidly, then immediately realised what he meant. But he was already explaining.

“We’ve got an artificial liquid that looks and tastes like cum; a lot of our customers buy it. It’s not super-cheap, though. We’ve also got actual pig cum, which is cheaper. It’s completely safe and mostly indistinguishable from human cum. We’ve got a serum that replicates female vaginal secretions. You can use regular milk – we don’t sell that – or some people like human breast milk, which we DO sell. And of course there’s urine, which obviously you can make yourself but for some reason some people buy it, so we’ve got that too.”

The image of the plastic cock pumping each of those into Laura’s pussy, or into her mouth, almost overwhelmed Laura on the spot. They were so disgusting. They were so slutty. She didn’t know whether she felt closer to fainting or cumming. When she spoke she could barely hear herself.

“Can I have some of each?”

The clerk smiled evilly. “Of course.”

The total purchase ended up being expensive – apparently fake cum didn’t come cheap – but Laura had enough to cover it. She probably shouldn’t be spending this money when she had such a huge debt but today, under these drugs, whatever her pussy wanted, it was going to get. She walked out of the store with her new dildo in a brown paper bag, and a range of liquids in bottles in a special cooler-bag. The clerk had told her they’d need refrigeration tonight but they’d last just fine in the cooler until then.

Back at the office, Laura once again headed straight for the toilets. She locked herself in a stall, and then immediately began pulling off her tape panties. They had been a stupid, slutty idea that had humiliated her in public. Sure enough, underneath them her pussy was soaking wet, enough that Laura’s cunt juices were actively dripping from her pussy into the toilet bowl. Laura’s hands had gotten wet just removing the tape, so she lifted them to her lips and licked them clean. They tasted like sweaty, slutty cunt, which Laura loved. She then removed the clips she’d put on her labia. Just the absence of the constant pain in her twat lips was itself a stimulant, and she sighed happily. Finally, she pulled the panty-and-glue-stick package out of her snatch. She moaned a little as it slid free.

Her panties were, of course, now soaking wet. She couldn’t wear them like this. She extracted the plastic tube of the glue stick from them – how tiny it looked next to her new strap-on! – and then contemplated the sodden lingerie. It smelled like cunt. On an impulse, she put the panties in her mouth and started sucking on them. The cunt juices flowed out of the panties and onto her tongue. They tasted amazing. She left the panties in her mouth, sucking on them appreciatively, while she used toilet paper to dab at her pussy and try and soak up her twat nectar.

Once her cunt was dry, Laura was ready to go back to her desk. But her eyes fell on the brown paper bag from the adult store. She decided to make her lunch a little longer, and look at her new toy. She couldn’t put it in her vagina, of course, because she would just end up orgasming again, but…

She pulled her panties out of her mouth, and then held the long plastic schlong in her hands. It was contoured much like a real penis, although it was sllightly larger than all but the most well-endowed of cocks. It had bulges about halfway along and again at the tip. She lifted it to her mouth, and put the tip between her lips experimentally. It felt good there. It reminded Laura of pleasant associations, like sucking on a lollipop or icecream, or the range of pacifiers and binkies she had had as a child. Laura had always enjoyed having things in her mouth, and in fact had not stopped sucking her thumb at night till the age of 13. She let the dildo slip between her lips and into her mouth, where she started sucking on it gently.

It felt great. She imagined the dildo strapped to Erica’s groin, with Laura sucking on it while Erica stroked her hair. But what else could it do?

Laura fished around in the cooler bag and brought out the fake semen. There was enough in the bottle to fill the dildo about three times; she removed the dildo from her mouth, opened the base, and poured a serving into the dildo’s tank. She looked at the settings, and decided to activate the “pre-cum”, ejaculate randomly, and no vibration except for the ejaculation kick. Then she put the dildo back in her mouth.

Almost immediately after she started to suck, she felt the pre-cum begin to leak onto her tongue. It was syrupy and salty, and warmer than she had expected, heated by the dildo’s internal motors. Also, it tasted incredible. She almost moaned with delight. Was this what cum had always tasted like, or was it just the serum? No wonder so many women were willing to suck cock if this was their reward. It was a shame it had to come out of men. She continued to suck on the plastic cock, and, for the sake of realism, began to use her hand to fuck the shaft in and out of her lips slightly.

Her pussy was dripping again, but she ignored it. In fact, she clamped her thighs tightly together. She really wanted to play with the cock, but she couldn’t afford to let herself finger her pussy or she’d orgasm again like a slut. Laura had more control than that, she was sure.

With her free hand, she got out her phone, and brought up the picture of Erica’s cunt. There it was – nude and delightful. Laura sighed happily around the fake schlong in her mouth. But there was something else she wanted to see. She brought up her web browser, and Googled “blowjob”. Was she doing it right? Was this realistic? She had to know.

Soon her phone screen was filled with images of big-titted sluts sucking on cocks. She realised she was holding the cock at the wrong angle – a real man’s dick wouldn’t bend that far down – and changed her posture so she was hunched over the dildo, her face bobbing up and down above it rather than below it. And all these girls had their tits out. Laura unbuttoned her blouse, and then pulled her large boobs free of her bra. There – that felt more correct.

Suddenly the dildo kicked in her hand, and all at once her mouth was flooded with warm, sticky semen. Laura gasped in surprise, and some of the sperm drooled out of her lips and dripped down onto her now-naked tits. Recovering quickly, she started to swallow, and was able to stop any more of the spunk from escaping her mouth. It felt so good to have her mouth filled with the hot liquid. It felt… right. She waited until the dildo had stopped kicking, and then actively sucked the last of the sperm out of it, using her tongue to clean the plastic shaft, before finally removing it from her mouth.

Well, she thought, looking at the sex toy, that was money well spent.

She tucked the dildo back in the bag. She wasn’t going to clean it now in the sink and risk someone walking into the bathroom – it would have to wait till that night. She looked down at her tits, and the splatter of sperm on them. It would be a shame to let any of the expensive serum go to waste, so she wiped her tits clean with her hand, and then licked the sperm off her hand. Then she tucked her melons back into her bra and did up her blouse.

Her pussy was another problem. She didn’t think she could make it through an afternoon with another round of the distracting tape between her pussy lips. But on the other hand if she went back out with no panties she would drool whore syrup all over her chair, and everyone would be able to smell her cunt.

She looked at the crumpled up wad of her wet panties, which were sitting on her knee. She had an idea. Opening the door of the toilet stall, she peered around to make sure she was alone in the bathroom. Then she quickly ran to the sinks, held her panties under the tap, and soaked them with water. She rubbed at them as the water ran over them, and then began to wring them out a few times, trying to wash out as much of the cunt juice as possible. When she’d done as much as she was prepared to risk – someone could walk in at any time – she turned off the water, wrung them out more to try and get the moisture out, and then ran back to the toilet stall.

The panties were sopping wet now, but they didn’t smell like cunt, and if Laura was lucky the wetness would mask the smell of her very overused beaver. She wrung them out one last time into the toilet bowl, to minimise their dripping, and then put a sanitary pad into the crotch and pulled them up her legs. The underwear was cold and moist against her groin, and it clung to her ass crack in a distracting way, but she thought she could get away with it. She collected her bags, stepped out of the toilet, and looked at herself in the mirror. She didn’t look great. She was sweaty, her clothes were in a bit of disarray, her face was flushed, and Laura was pretty sure she could see her erect nipples even through her bra and shirt. But if she crossed her arms over her chest to hide her nipples, she could otherwise get away with still claiming it was just a flu. Satisfied, Laura went back to her desk.

The rest of the day passed, if not easily, then at least without further embarassment. The delicious taste of the cum stayed in Laura’s mouth even after she drank four glasses of water to replace the spent fluids. Her pussy appeared to calm down, presumably from the drugs beginning to wear off, even though Laura’s thoughts regularly turned to how wonderful the plastic dick had felt in her mouth, and the magical moment when it had started to kick and spray her tongue with semen.

By the end of the day Laura felt like she was, finally, in control of her body and her thoughts again. She could look back on the things she’d done that day, and feel disgust and embarrassment. She’d acted like a whore. She’d done stupid, disgusting things that had humiliated her in public and could have cost her her job, if anyone had found out. What kind of a slut was she?

And of course, now, just as she was feeling human, she had to take the pills again, for her trip to the clinic. She didn’t want to. But that photo of the blackmailer’s knife was still in her thoughts, so she swallowed her dose, and began her slutty, wet-pussied walk to the cilnic.

(To be continued…)

---

Marci’s first experience being a submissive

Family Conspiracy- Chapter 4: Marci’s Awakening

Let me recap briefly how I found myself in a very awkward position. A week ago, I had discovered that my daughter had been working in an adult bookstore at a glory hole. This knowledge came after I did, if you’ll excuse the crude humor. For a few days afterwards, I was guilt-ridden at what I had done to my daughter, and potentially to my family. However, the guilt faded and was replaced with anger. I was furious that my daughter would do something like that. By the next Friday evening, I was ready to take my anger out on my daughter. My plan was to turn her into the whore she was, and for her to become my personal slut. I had had her stripped naked, on her knees, and swallowing my cum just as her mother, my wife, appeared at the top of the stairs. The two kissed before she took a seat, and stated that we needed to talk.

“You were right mom”, Marci said, a big smile pulling at her lips, “Being dominated by dad was amazing. I nearly came when he called me a whore”. She was still on her knees, perspiration covering her naked body, glistening in the dim light.

Brittany merely smiled at her. “Go clean yourself up slut, take a shower, then come back here. I think by that point, daddy will be ready for you again. And don’t even think about cumming. Remember, your cunt belongs to daddy now”. I watched as Marci stood, and excitedly flew from the room. I couldn’t help but stare at her ass as she bounded up the steps.

I sat there, naked, trying my hardest to wrap my head around what was going on. All the scenarios I had planned for the weekend went flying out the window the moment Brittany saw me pull my spent cock from our daughter’s mouth.

“Relax honey”, Brittany said, pulling her legs up under herself on the couch to be more comfortable. I was so terrified, I couldn’t even lift my head to meet her gaze. “Okay, well, maybe just listen then”, she said, realizing I wasn’t in any frame of mind to relax. “You were right about one thing”, she started, “things are going to be different here from now on”. She paused, seemingly to organize her thoughts, “Marci and I have been planning for this day for months”.

<Brittany’s Story>

It all started about a year ago, when I found her diary. Not the diary she keeps in her dresser, where she goes on about the boys she likes, school, and what her and her friends were up to on the weekends. What I found was her secret diary, stashed inside the box-springs of her mattress. It chronicled in excruciating detail how she was developing, and how she started exploring her body, and finding out what she liked sexually. I don’t know why I continued to read it, but I was just too excited to stop myself.

She wrote about some things she’d read online, stories of men and women dominating little girls. She read even more online, and found stories of dads who dominate their own daughters. According to the diary, the stories she read brought her to her most powerful orgasms she had ever experienced.

And as I read, I found myself reliving my own sexual experiences, comparing them to the sensations Marci wrote about. Even as my fingers roved over my clit, finding myself wetter than I had been in years, I knew I had never experienced anything nearly as intense. I came reading the diary of our fifteen year old daughter, with more passion than anything I had ever felt before. In that moment, as I climaxed, I succumbed to my own sexual reawakening. Before that moment, I had never craved the sensual desires of another woman. But as my climax subsided, my slick fingers still turning the pages of her dirty diary, I could not think of anything else, my desires aflame with thoughts of what my daughter could do for me sexually.

I didn’t see Marci in the same light again after that. She wasn’t a good little girl anymore, that innocence was lost on the pages of her secret diary. Her whole teenage body exuded sexuality every time I looked at her. I noticed her breasts growing, filling in her tight t-shirts, and her hips gain a shapely curve to compliment her slender form. In short, I didn’t see our daughter any more, I saw an object of sexual desire, and I knew I was going to have her.

Every chance I got, I ran to her room to read more and more of the deviant things she would write about. I spent nearly a month reading through the pages of the journal, each time coming to a greater understanding on how our teenage daughter’s mind worked. And each time also coming to a mind blowing orgasm.

My heart began racing as I made the plans to take our relationship beyond mother and daughter: She was going to be my sexual plaything, my very own slut. I was going to dominate her just as she had fantasized about.

It was a Saturday morning. Cody had headed out to the lake with some friends, and David was called into work that morning. That was going to leave Marci and I alone in the house, all afternoon.

“I read your diary”, I said without preamble, sipping my coffee in my bathrobe, as Marci slowly ate from a bowl of cereal. “Your other diary”, I clarified.

Marci nearly choked on the last spoonful. She was sitting directly across from me at the table. She wasn’t exactly dressed up, probably expecting to be lounging around the house all day. She had on some gym shorts, and a yellow baby-doll top, but nothing else. Her young pert nipples were strained against the thin material tightly stretched across her chest, her tiny pink areola obscured by the vibrant yellow material.

“Your entries were quite vivid”, I said, trying to make my voice sound dominate. “I want you to be perfectly honest with me”, I breathed deeply, exhaling a breath slowly between my lips, before looking at my daughter with a lustful passion. My next question was going to be one that forever changed our relationship, “do you really want what you write about? Do you really want to be a submissive…slut”, I spoke the last word with far more difficulty than I had thought. It was the first time I had called her that, the word almost foreign in my own mouth.

“Yes”, her answer was quiet, her head hanging down, as if she was ready to cry.

“Good”, I said, untying the knot that held my robe closed. I stood from the table, pulling the robe open, letting her see my naked body. It was something she was going to have to get used to seeing from now on. “Will you be a good little submissive slut for mommy?”

She seemed to ponder the question for a while, transfixed on my nude form. “Yes, mistress”, she spoke the title with reverence, granting me the power over her. I felt the power conveyed in her words: She was giving herself completely to whatever fetishes I could imagine. “But I’ve never been with another girl before”, she admitted, still staring at my chest, and clean shaved mound.

I hadn’t either, but I was a worldly woman, and knew well how to please myself. I figured I could teach Marci those skills, and forge her into the slut I desired. “I’ll teach you everything…you worthless cunt”. I walked around the table to stand behind my daughter. Again, I felt another surge of sexual energy. I was about to use my own daughter as a sexual plaything, a task no mother should consider about her own daughter. “Are you wet”, I asked, “is you cunt dripping with desire”, I whispered in her ear. My hands held the table on either side of my daughter, as my body leaned forward, her head resting between my 38C breasts. I had her pinned.

“Yes mommy”, she said, her breaths ragged.

I slapped her arm, playfully, not enough to hurt her, but to tech her a lesson. “I want you to talk dirty, you filthy whore. Answer me again”.

“Yes mommy, my cunt is dripping. I’m wet just thinking about all the ways you can use my young teen body”.

My hands now wrapped around her, holding firmly to her nearly exposed tits. I mauled them, relishing the sensation of holding the young girl in my hands, knowing that she would do whatever it took to please me. I twisted her nipples between thumb and forefinger. And excited moan escaped my daughter’s lips as the pain faded and was replaced with lust.

I let go of her breasts for now. I didn’t want to be fighting with the flimsy material of her shirt. I wanted to press my flesh against hers. I took hold of the hem of the shirt, and pulled it up over her head, her arms reaching upwards to help remove the garment. And with a flick, it was lying in a forgotten pile somewhere in the kitchen, as my daughter was topless before my eyes.

I still stood behind her, looking down the front of her body, seeing nearly the same view she had of her own chest. Her labored breathing causing her tits to swell with each breath. Her tiny areolas almost invisible against the pale white skin, and the pink nipples that jutted outward. My hands again reached out, desiring to feel the young girl’s tits in my hands, just as I had held my own breasts in moments of passion.

Again, I tweaked her nipples, and again she moaned. The sensual sounds she made echoed endlessly in my mind, feeling my thoughts with incestuous desires for my fifteen year old daughter. My mind could only register that I was moments away from an explosive sexual experience, and this body in my hands, moaning in her own pleasure, was going to get me there.

“Take off your shorts”, I commanded, reluctantly releasing her from my grasp. I took a step back to watch the performance she was about to give.

Marci stood, and moved the chair away. She didn’t turn around, as her hands move into the waistband at her sides. She leaned forward, her tits resting against the table, as she lowered her shorts, revealing that she wasn’t wearing panties. I stared at her shapely ass. I remember all the comments David had made about my own butt when we were dating, and when we were first married. And I could only hope what he saw years ago was mirrored in the firm ass of our daughter now.

“Turn around”. She didn’t hesitate, spinning in place to have her nubile body fall directly under my gaze. My eyes went instantly to her mound, a dark triangle of hair pointing to the cleft between her legs. “From now on, you are to keep your cunt smooth. You will shave yourself clean right after I am done with you tonight”.

I stared at her for what seemed like forever, drinking in every detail of her body, the body she was willingly giving to me for my sexual pleasure. She was short, still a growing girl. Her breasts were small, having gotten her first training bra only last year. She had trimmed her pubic hair, turning the tangle into a neat dark triangle. Her tan lines were evident, around her chest and across her hips, where bikini lines showed signs of sunbathing.

I couldn’t wait any longer. This Venus of a girl was offering herself to me, and I was going to drink her ambrosia. My nipples hardened as the cool air of the dining room caressed my chest, and my thighs became slick as my mind envisioned what she was about to do for me. “On your knees, you fucking slut”, I ordered.

Obediently, she fell to her knees before me. I parted my legs slightly, having her perfectly eye-level with my pussy. I watched her blue eyes lock with mine, as she inhaled sharply, absorbing the aroma of my arousal. “Lick my cunt”, I said, no longer able to control my lust.

Her head fell forward, brushing against my lower abdomen. For the first time, I felt the hot breath of my daughter on my pussy, exciting me. Her small nose pressed up against my mound, as her hands reached between my thighs, to pull my lips apart. She blew softly at my exposed pussy, sending a shiver up my spine. In all my life, I never experienced the sensation my daughter gave to me at that moment. The cool air gently caressing my most intimate spot, the breeze only fanning the flames that burned with desire surrounding my labia.

Then her tongue touched me. A thousand volts of electrify passed between her tongue and my clit as they made contact for the first time. I couldn’t help but to grab her head, holding it against me tightly, as her inexperienced tongue gave me sensations I hadn’t known were possible. Of all the times David had eaten me out, despite his self-proclaimed mastery of cunnilingus, it had never caused the surge of sexual desire that I was felling under my fifteen year old daughter’s efforts. “Oooooh, fuck”, I hollered, my voice echoing through the house.

I could feel her smile as she continued. She lapped at my inner lips, each time ensuring her tongue played seductively with my clit. And each time, a wave threatened to overtake me, to crash along the shores of a powerful orgasm. And as her tongue flitted back down to restart its sensual trail along my intimate lips, the wave broke, with the promise of the next bringing me be closer. “Eat mommy’s pussy, you whore”, I yelled, forgoing all pretenses of being quiet.

As the minutes passed, my climax building, my mind became flooded with the desire. I held her head tighter, intent to cum on my little girl’s face. My mind imagined her like that, my cum glistening on her cheeks, smeared across her lips, knowing each breath she took would be filled with my aroma, the aroma of cum and sex. “I am mommy’s whore”, she proclaimed, muffled by my pussy, but the words still rang clear in my head.

And it was the proclamation, combined with a final flick of her tongue across my sensitive clit, that sent me over the edge. I gripped her head hard, holding her face to my twat as I coated it with my cum. “Hold out your tongue”, I yelled at her through clenched teeth, eager to feel the electric sensation of her tongue on my clit as I came. Spasms wracked my body as I convulsed uncontrollably, all my effort used to hold myself up on weakened knees, and to hold my daughter’s face to my crotch.

I was covered in sweat, having just climaxed harder than I ever thought possible. The twin taboos of being with another girl, and that girl being my own daughter filled me with a perverse pleasure, fueling my orgasm. Even as my breathing started to return to normal, I still held her head in place. And she continued to lick, though she lapped between my slick thighs, and not my lips. She was going to become a very accomplished cunt-licker. I was going to make sure of it.

I released her head, her face coming away from my crotch, her heavy breathing still sending sensual chills up and down my spine as it cooled the warm dampness between my legs. “I love you mom”, she said, looking up into my eyes. And as my eyes enveloped her, I saw my fifteen year old daughter, naked, her own body covered in sweat, her face coated with my sweet cum, she smiled up at me and professed her love. I had heard her say those words a million times before, each as sweetly as any young girl would tell her mother. But this time, her words had a whole new meaning behind them. She had come to know me in a way that only her father had before, and her eyes craved more. The desire in her eyes told me, told the world, that she wanted to be used, abused, carnally taught how to please both men and women.

“I love you too, slut”, I replied, lovingly stroking her matted blonde hair.

She remained motionless, enjoying my attentions, but it became clear there was something else on her mind. “Will you help daddy dominate me too”, she asked, her sweet sounding voice defying the vulgar act she wanted.

At that moment, I was filled with a primal selfishness. I didn’t want to share my daughter with anyone. I wanted to keep her all to myself, savoring all the delights the underage body could offer. But I knew, sooner or later, she would go to him, and throw herself to her father. In such a manner, he would say no, of course, denying his own daughter of her ultimate sexual fantasy. David was just too sweet, too devoted, to risk defiling his daughter. Of course, I learned quite a bit about him in our years of marriage, and I knew exactly what buttons to push for him to become the dominating man I knew he could be. “Of course, slut”, I said after the long deliberation, “but we have to be very careful, and plan everything in advance. We have to make him think it’s his idea to dominate you. And you’re going to have to be train on how to please him”, I smiled, knowing just who to call for her training.

---